Just for the Night: Chapter one

Disclaimer: I don’t own Dragonball Z  
Just for the night

Bored and frustrated, Erasa felt her eyes traveling wishfully to her bedroom window as she dropped her pen and ran a hand through her hair. It was only seven, the sun was still shining bright on the horizon and she could almost feel the cool breeze on her skin as it rustled the leaves on the tree in her backyard. It was a peach tree, she could remember planting it when she was just a girl in playschool and every summer, on the anniversary of that planting, she had taken a peach off those branches.

It was a beautiful spring evening, and here she was stuck in her bedroom; studying of all things.

For as long as she could remember, Erasa had never been one to worry about what might be or fret about her future. She’d always said that you only get one shot at life and you never know when it would end; so why not enjoy it. She liked to live for the moment, to party and have fun and live her life like every day was her last. She’d never imagined life past school, never thought about university or a carrier path. She’d chosen her courses purely because her friends were doing the same. Now she was paying for her lack of vision.

She’d finished her term at Orange Star High with modest grades, far from exemplary but just enough to gain admittance to one of the city’s finer collages. The news had come as a shock to everyone; her parents had been so proud they’d taken her out to dinner in an expensive restaurant and let her order anything she wanted. Indeed, the lobster had been exquisite.

For the first few months, her head had been full of ideas of parties and the nights had been dominated by wild trips out on the town. The beer and cocktails had run like some great river and she’d been hard pressed to think of anything else. Then her report card had come in and caused her world to come crashing down around her. She had failed in every class, who’d have thought university would be so hard. Her parents had told her straight, things had to change. She had to buckle down and study hard or be prepared for the consequences.

It was a simple choice. Not a choice at all really. There was just one problem, it was so damn hard!

Fortunately life rarely closed a door without opening a window and even being imprisoned and forced to study had some consolations. ‘Speaking of which…’

With all the subtly she could muster, she turned her head ever so slightly and fixed her gaze upon Gohan. Watching him avidly for a couple of moments, she felt the butterflies in her stomach take flight. He was seated across the desk from her, calmly reading through a stray text book that she didn’t recognise and dressed as he was in that tight fitting black shirt; he was a feast for her eyes to behold. It had been three years since she first met the outwardly geeky youth and it was clear the years had been good to him. Where once he had appeared skinny, well corded muscles now strained against his garments and his spiky black hair, having been allowed to grow out, fell down to his shoulders with stray strands curling around his bottomless black eyes. When she had told her friends about her problem, Gohan had quickly volunteered to help her and that was the only good thing to come out of this whole situation.

“Hey Erasa, you ok over there?”

His voice caused her to nearly jump out her skin and she was surprised to find that he was now looking at her from behind his book, his brow furrowed with concern. Embarrassed at having been caught, she felt her face burn a bright shade of scarlet and she hurriedly replied in a manner that she could only pray sounded nonchalant. “Yea I’m fine Gohan; I just wish we weren’t trapped inside on such a beautiful day.”

Gohan looked crest fallen and laid his book down on the desk. “Erasa you told me that you needed to study. Well the more we do now, the less we have to do at the weekends.” It was clear he was trying to look stern as he explained it to her but his rouse failed as his voice never lost its usual kind tone. It was as if he were explaining discipline to a child; and it made her heart swell. Resigned to her fate, she let out a defeated sigh and tried once again to set her mind on her studies. However she was trapped in a kill box; on one side the outside world taunted her, on the other her school girl crush tempted her. How was she supposed to concentrate with such distractions?

It just wasn’t fair. For three years she’d fought her desire for the young man. Ever since he’d first come to her school, Erasa had had a crush on Gohan. The moment she first laid eyes on him, she’d been swept away by his innocent mountain-boy role and cute exterior. But it was just a crush, she’d told herself that so many times in the hopes that it might wear off, yet Gohan was ever an enigma and the more she got to know him better, the more she had wanted him. Yet by the time she learned the true depth of her feelings for him, it was too late. Gohan was now in love with Videl; their mutual classmate and her oldest friend. He was forbidden fruit, and that was always the sweetest.

These were dangerous thoughts and too late did she feel the familiar heat rising inside her that had very little to do with the weather. Unfortunately, this was not lost on Gohan.

“Erasa…are you sure you’re alright?” He asked and though he tried to remain objective, he failed to keep the worried tone from his voice. “Do you want to get you a glass of water or something?”

Or something, defiantly.’ “No…I’m fine thanks Gohan.” Yet opportunity had knocked and in what she hopped was a casual manner, she swept a hand across her forehead before blowing an overly exaggerated breath and saying “but could we please stop for a few minutes and take a break? It’s just too hot to be cooped up here all afternoon”

For a moment, she feared Gohan might protest further, but then he seemed to have second thoughts and gave in. “Okay Erasa you win, we’ll take a break?” He said with a defeated shrug, causing her to all but squeal with delight as she jumped out of her chair. However Gohan moved with a measured slowness and though he too was secretly glad of the reprieve, he did his best not to appear too eager before joining her by the door.

Like a good host, Erasa escorted Gohan down the winding stairs that lead into her home’s modest living room; a stark but well lit chamber that was loosely furnished except for a coffee table in-between two sofas that were angled towards a wall mounted flat screen. “Just make yourself at home.” She said, gesturing lazily towards the left sided settee before reclining back on its right sided twin. Grabbing the remote off the coffee table, she turned on the television and began to avidly flick through the channels

Not sure of what else to do, Gohan followed her instructions and sat down stiffly on the edge of the seat. Erasa had a point; it was too nice a day to be cooped indoors. Yet it wasn’t the heat that was bothering him, there was something else at work here, something that made his mind foggy and his breath catch. Something wasn’t right, and despite his convictions, he glanced towards the vision of loveliness sitting across from him.

Still flicking through the channels, Erasa had adopted a less than ladylike pose with one of her exquisitely long legs dangling over the sofa’s arm while the other stretched across the table. It was entirely innocent of course, yet dressed as she was in that all too short white skirt, he couldn’t help letting his eyes glide over her perfect milky skin; greedily admiring her smooth waist and voluptuous torso before noticing the way her head was tilted back to expose her long neck. ‘By Kami, she’s beautiful!’

And then he began to imagine that long neck thrashing about as he climbed onto the sofa and ravaged her with his teeth and hands, her enticing form squirming and writhing deliciously beneath his as he took her right there in her parents’ living room. The idea appealed to him, and scared him immensely.

What was wrong with him?He loved Videl with all his heart, she was the most beautiful woman he’d ever known and there was no doubt in his mind that they were absolutely perfect for each other. She was kind and intelligent and when they were together, it was like every day was the first day of spring. So why was he now starting to fantasise about fucking another woman. It wasn’t right; Erasa was Videl’s oldest friend. ‘What’s wrong with me?’ Yet deep down, he knew the problem very well.

Vegeta had spoken to him once, saying that he could never understand the bizarre conventions of human society. By comparison, Saiyan culture had been almost primitive. The women had been primarily focused on raising the young while the men served the king. There was none of this talk of sexual equality or liberal rights; both knew there place and devoted themselves entirely to the perfection of their pursuits. There were only two desires shared, to fight and have sex and they hungered for both with unmatched passion. Once they started, they would never be rid of their need. At first Gohan hadn’t believed him, he’d thought there had to be more to sex than pure animal lust. But then he had started to date Videl and he’d understood completely. Truly there was nothing that could compare to the feeling of it.

For two years they had been hot and heavy, a churning sea of passion and desire that could burn for days on end without stop. Then they had gone to university, and everything had changed. Overnight their work load had increased tenfold and his mother, fearful that he might have been neglecting his education in favour of other ‘extracurricular’ activities, had forbade them from seeing each other until their work was done.

Suddenly he felt very warm and was all too aware of how tight his trousers were becoming; yet before he could stop himself his eyes fell on to the blond haired girl’s breasts. Her top was emerald green cotton that was stretched tight across her body and left little to the imagination. Her breasts were full and round and so lovely that he never noticed Erasa looking at him. She had felt the heat of his eyes on her skin and it thrilled her to know that he’d noticed her. And if he’d noticed her, then perhaps this was her chance, her one chance to get the man she loved.

She was determined not to waste it.

It was moments before Gohan came to his senses and when he looked away; she gave up on the telly and slid her long legs off the furniture before rising up and walking slowly around his chair. Being as quite as a mouse, she leant over the back off the sofa and stared down at the man beneath her; causing his dark eyes to snapped open when he sensed her above him.

Staring up at the golden haired beauty, Gohan felt somewhat uncomfortable and couldn’t help noticing the way her chirpy smile had returned and yet her eyes were somehow different. Almost as if they were hiding a secret just for him. As Gohan sat up, Erasa took a step back to give him some room but inadvertently presented him a close up view of her cleavage and he had to immediately stop himself from pouncing on her. “That was a quick break Erasa, are you sure you’re ready to go back to work?” he asked her nervously while mentally cursing his mother for putting him in this position and praying to Kami that he can get through the next hour without making a fool of himself.

Scarcely able to keep her smirk at bay, Erasa meekly nodded before turning to walk up the stairs fully aware that his eyes were on her.

Gohan couldn’t tear his eyes away, he watched her like a hawk, noticing every curve and shake of her delectable rump while his feet carried him up the stairs of their own accord. He wanted to touch her, to feel the heat of her skin and the curve of her arse, to taste the sweetness of her flavour as he devoured her before he bent her over and buried himself in that inviting rump. It took all his fortitude to tear off the girl’s backside before they entered her room and he once again begged all the deities to end his torture quickly so that he could go and see Videl and end his pain.

It seemed his pleas fell on deaf ears however, for every moment that followed from then on felt like an eternity. It was truly the longest hour of his life. For all his efforts nothing could escaped his notice and there was no little detail he didn’t see. He saw everything Erasa did, how when she thought she had the answer she would lick her lips, the way her eyes would flutter as she lost herself in thought; his favourite was the way she would begin to suck on the end of her pencil when she was stuck on a question, her tongue curling around it ever so slightly as she searched for the answer.

By the end of the session, he would have given all gold in the Ox kingdom just to be that pencil for a few moments for he was quite hard and when she handed him her work to check; her scent filed his nostrils. Beneath the bitter remnants of her perfume, he could taste the sweet flavour of vanilla. Now all he had to do was lean forward and she would be his to do with as he pleased…

Erasa was starting to panic; in the time gone she had done everything she could think of to try and seduce Gohan. Yet for all her wiles, he had proved to less corruptible than stone and she was almost out of ideas. Leaning across the desk, she presented him with her finished notes and almost shivered with ecstasy as she felt the heat of his gaze roam across her body. He wanted her, she knew it, and yet he did nothing. Was this some madness cooked up by God to punish her, or just some rotten trick of life; why did he have to be so bloody noble?

As he took her work, she was afforded a rare glimpse into his eyes and he was too engrossed in his thoughts to look away. Time was running short; perhaps it was time she took more drastic steps.

Leaning forward, Erasa pressed her lips against his.

The kiss was only chaste, yet it served to wake Gohan from his stupor. However he was too surprised by the act to pull away and so his Saiyan instincts were allowed to take over. With one move, he’d wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her across the desk and into his lap while responding to the kiss with a savage passion; thrusting his tongue into her mouth, meeting hers in a carnal dance. Erasa never resisted. Turning in his hold, she straddled his hips and wantonly ground her core onto his covered arousal.

Desperate to get inside her warmth, he bucked against her with strength enough to make her release a shriek of delight that suddenly awoke him from his inner conflict. Releasing what had happen all too quickly, he broke the kiss and rather abruptly shoved the girl of his lap as he shot out of his seat. She hit the floor hard and could only look up at with a hurt expression as her eyes began to brim with tears. “Gohan…?”

“I’m sorry Erasa, this…we need to stop.” He said, still slightly breathless from the kiss and unable to look her in the eyes for fear of what he might see. “This can’t happen, I shouldn’t have done that.”

Erasa look on the verge of tears yet she managed to suppress her sobs. “Bu-bu- but why? Why must we stop? You want me Gohan, I know you do. So why can’t we be together, just for this one night?”

“Because I love Videl.” His voice softened as he tried desperately to make her understand

“I’m not going to tell her Gohan. Videl is my best friend. She’s like a sister to me. I couldn’t bear to lose her but all I want is one night; nothing more. If you insist, I’ll never bring this up again but please Gohan…” A stray tear rolled down her check but Erasa didn’t have the heart to brush it aside; she couldn’t believe she was going to lose him now.

Then, suddenly, she had an idea. It was bold and dangerous but she didn’t care, anything was better than this. So with a deep breath, she literally threw herself at Gohan and with one move, ripped open his trousers to expose the still large bulge in his boxers. With his brain still dazed, he could only watch in wide eyed terror as Erasa gleefully pulled his boxers down so that his hardened erection burst free of its restraints and stood tall before her eyes.

In all her life Erasa had only ever seen one other example of the male anatomy, besides those crude diagrams in biology-textbooks; that was on the night she lost her virginity to Sharpener. Despite what people said, she wasn’t a slut. She may have liked to have a good time but, drinking and partying aside, her body was a temple. She was very proud to say she didn’t sleep around and had always wanted her first time to be special, with the man she loved. Instead it had been a complete disaster. It might have lasted for the grand sum of ten seconds; he’d used neither foreplay nor care and had just entered her, breaking her barrier, and clumsily moved inside her before cumming. Later she learned that he had only been friends with her so that he could get into hers and Videl’s nickers. He’d gotten her drunk, left her feeling totally unsatisfied and then had had the nerve to go round school telling people that she was easy.

However any fears she might have had of a repeat of events were quickly banished.

While Sharpener had been rather small, Gohan’s endowment looked to be over 25cm long and almost as thick as her wrist; considerably larger than average. Delighted by the discovery, a hungry smile spread across her lips and she reached out to carefully wrap her nimble fingers around his length, marvelling at the way it pulsated in her grasp and making him groan in a mix of pleasure and protest as she lightly pressed her thumb on the tip. Then with slow, almost hypnotic motions, she started to stoke him; running her small hand down from the swollen head to the thick base and then back again.

Scarcely able to breath, Gohan grabbed the edge of her desk with both hands as he bent over in pleasure. With that first touch, Erasa had stolen all his strength away and he was suddenly powerless against her attentions and unable to stop himself from bucking into her hand with every stroke of her palm. He knew he shouldn’t be enjoying this, that it wasn’t right; yet her hand just felt so good on his aching cock that he couldn’t resist. Only when he felt the warmth of her breath washing over the velvety head did he finally come to his senses.

Eyes wide, he looked down in time to watch his classmate lean in, drawn like a moth to a flame, and kiss his cock. “E-Erasa wh-what ar-are you doing? No…Stop! Nooohhhh!” His protest turned into an involuntary moan as Erasa began to work magic. Though she had little in the way of experience, she made up for that in determination and continued to slowly run her hand up and down his thick column while her mouth, tongue and teeth played with the swollen head.

“You want me, don’t you Gohan?” she asked innocently before running her tongue along the edge of his mushroom shaped organ. “Please say that you want me.”

“Oh Kami, Erasa…Please…stop” His voice was low and breathlessly as he begged her, painfully well aware that if she kept this up, he would defiantly lose control. Seeing his distress, Erasa couldn’t resist giving him a sly smile; it was time to move things along before her nerve broke. Swooping down; the girl took the head into her mouth, her full pouting lips stretching around his bulbous crown, and began to slowly bob her head, letting his length enter her orifice bit by bit.

Gohan thought he was going to go mad; the skin of his member was so sensitive that he could feel every minimal movement on his engorged flesh as she took him into her mouth, the way her teeth scrapped ever so lightly across the sides, the swift creases of her tongue on the tip, even the delicious rush of warmth that washed over him every time she inhaled. Kami, why was she being so slow? He knew he shouldn’t be enjoying this; that it was wrong and he should make her stop before they went any further. But it just felt so good and without any conscious thought, his hips began to push upward.

However, when she was only a third of the way down, the bulbous head breached her throat and despite her resolve to take all of him in, she began to gag. Realising she couldn’t take anymore, she pulled back ever so slightly before reaching down with her free hand and grabbing the bottom of her cotton top. With one quick tug, she pulled the snug garment up and over her breasts. Mesmerised, Gohan didn’t think to look away; though she almost never wore a bra, Erasa’s ample cleavage was full and bouncy and jiggled with every dip of her head. They were larger than Videl’s, but not so overly large that they appeared comical or artificial and he was near consumed by the desire to lick her rock hard nipples; just to see if they tasted as good as they looked.

Glancing up in time to catch him openly ogling her bared bosom, Erasa would have smiled if her mouth wasn’t so full. “Mmmm…I know you want me.”

His eyes grew as wide as saucers as he watched her drop both her hands to her sides before leaning in to envelope the remainder of his cock between her bountiful cleavage while continuing to suckle the weeping head. Gathering both orbs in her hands, she began slowly sliding her chest up and down, massaging the thick base with her breasts and timing her motions to match the slow up and down rhythm of her mouth.

Unable to breathe or think, Gohan felt as though his life’s thread was hanging on the edge of a knife. On one side was his self-control, on the other, his release from this torturous pleasure Erasa was conjuring up. He hungered for both but knew that giving into one would extinguish the other; there was no room for a middle ground.

In theory it should have been an easy choice. Videl was his world, he loved her more than words could say and was determined not to do anything that might jeopardise their relationship. Unfortunately his body seemed to have its own ideas.

“Oh Kami, Erasa!” her name left his lips as a pained moan, the pleasure suddenly so great that he could no longer resist the onslaught of pleasure that rushed over him. One last stroke of her tongue was all it took to bring him over the edge, his seed exploding into her waiting mouth in long ropes that she greedily swallowed, not missing a single drop of his creamy essence. Only when she had got every last drop did she finally stop; withdrawing her lips and raising her eyes to meet his.

“Mmm…you’re delicious.” She cooed dreamily, all the while smiling proudly at what she had accomplished. “Please sir, can I have some mor…” Her voice failed her when she saw the primal hunger gleaming like quick-silver in his eyes. Suddenly afraid, she tried to back away but one of his large hands came from out of nowhere to seize her bunched up top and yank it over her head and arms. Caught off by his surprising strength, her body folded to his will as with one move, he picked her up and threw her across the desk. Surprised by the abrupt change in him, she didn’t dare move from there as he reached down to grab the hem of her skirt. With one sharp tug, he tore the garment off her waist to leave her naked, prostrated and helpless beneath his gaze.

With a primal growl, his powerful hands seized her slender waist and pulled her back just as he stepped through and with one fierce motion, rammed his still hard cock inside her slick channel all the way to the hilt.

“Aaahhhhh…sweet Kami” She squealed as his impossibly long shaft all but ripped her in two. It had been so long since that night with Sharpener she had almost forgotten the pain of that first entry and she desperately grabbed the edge of the desk to steady herself, her knuckles turning bone white as she dug her neatly manicured nails into the timber. The odd position was making her feel somewhat disorientated and her entire body felt like it was on fire, but beneath that there was an exquisite feeling of fullness the likes of which she could never have imagined.

Awed by the awesome tightness of the beauty’s quivering core, a feral grin crossed Gohan’s lips as he pulled back until just the head remained inside her before snapping his hips forward and plunging back into her molten cavern. An involuntary growl was torn from his throat as her plush inner-walls began suckling his shaft, begging it to go deeper. Happy to oblige, he drew back from her warmth only to slam into her once more; doing so again and again until the room was filled with the wet slapping of their meeting hips.

Unprepared for this fresh onslaught, Erasa’s mouth gaped in a silent scream as she felt him forcing himself a little deeper inside her every time. The pain was lessening now, and all she wanted was to scream from the pleasure he was raising inside her. She felt so full and with every stroke, his thick member was hitting that spot deep inside her that felt wonderful; Kami she had never known sex could be this good. She wanted more, and of its own accord her body responded by moving to meet his thrusts, rocking and grinding her bottom against his pelvis.

“Oh…so tight…so…tight…” He barked; his voice now a dark echo of its former self as he gave himself over to the beast within him and mercilessly hammered the beauty beneath him for all she was worth. He was no longer Son Gohan, no longer the good hearted savour the earth had known for these past nineteen years; now he was the Saiyan. This wench had teased and tempted him to the point of no return, now he would give her the punishment she deserved.

“Oh Kami …yes…yes Fuck me…Fuck meeeeee!” Erasa cried, swept up in the rising tide of pleasure that signalled her approaching orgasm. Nothing she had ever done before, not with herself or the boys she’d fooled around with in school, could ever have hoped to compare with what Gohan was manipulating inside her. Already burning like molten desire through her veins, her first release promised to be a big one and she was sure she’d be walking funny for days.

Gohan never relented. There was little tenderness in his motions and with an iron tight hold on her gyrating waist; he snapped his hips back and forth in an erotically primal collision of flesh. In layman’s terms, he was fucking Erasa, plain and simple, and it was clear she loved every moment of it. With each violent thrust, he poured his pent up lust into her young body and she would rock and grind her succulent bottom back against his pelvis in a wanton frenzy as her nectar ran down her thighs. Kami, she was so tight…

Consumed by the wild passion of their forbidden tryst, time seemed to slow down as her body erupted in wild convulsions and a white hot fire set her nerves alight while bursts of brilliant colour kindled behind her eyes. “I’m cumming…it feels so good … fuck me deeper…deeper…” She babbled senselessly, her long legs trembling violently as she writhed in the volcanic pleasures. “Yes…take me…yes…Cumming…cumming…”

Gohan only grinned, his eyes igniting with a hint of turquoise as he continued his merciless onslaught. He could feel his release building; it was slow and still a long way from complete but he had to resist the urge to turn Mystic as he tirelessly ravaged her sweet channel with deep unyielding thrusts.

Completely at his mercy, Erasa could only moan out in utter delirium as wave after wave of orgasmic delight rolled over her. He was being so rough on her now that his every plunge would push her against the desk, dragging her stiff nipples across the rough wood and she was only vaguely aware that she was growing light headed. Darkness was encroaching on the edge of her vision but she continued to moving to meet his thrusts until her trembling legs could no longer support her and gave way beneath his onslaught.

However Gohan held her as if she were as light as a feather and continued his furious pace without missing a beat. Kami he was too much for her. This was impossible, how could one man be this good…

With his blood boiling with sexual energy, Gohan knew he was almost at his limit. Heavy drops of perspiration were rolling down his back and with every breath the musky aroma of sex flooded his nostrils. The constant tightening spasms of Erasa’s core had pushed him to the edge and he joyfully savoured the feeling of fucking the beauty from behind as his eyes, darkened by pent up lust, admired the way her tight young body moved in time to his own. With every slap of his pelvis, the full checks of her luscious rump would ripple and he was once gain given cause to wonder what it would be like to be inside her tight rectum, to utterly dominate and conquer her as he vigorously fucked her tight arse. The idea was enough to force him over the edge and with a low grunt he came inside her, his balls tightening almost painfully as a tide of his thick creamy seed erupted from the tip of his cock to flood her core.

With a heavy sigh, he took an uneven step back, his softening shaft slipping from the girl’s warmth as he fell back into the chair. Exhausted beyond measure, his chest heaved as he took in great lungful’s of air and desperately tried to make sense of what had just happened. What had he done! How could he have let things get out of hand like that? What was he going to tell Videl? On the verge of panic, he looked to Erasa in the hope that she might have the answer, only to find that she hadn’t yet moved.

Having fallen unconscious, Erasa lay motionless atop her desk in a dreamy world of her own. If she hadn’t been naked, it would almost be as if she had fallen asleep in the midst of her studies and seeing her there gave Gohan an idea.

Quietly standing so as not to risk waking her, he quickly fastened his trousers before scooping the sleeping girl up in his arms and carrying her across the room. Laying her gently down upon the bed, he lingered just long enough to tuck her into the covers before throwing open the window that hung over her bed and taking off into the night sky. If he was lucky she would think that it was all a dream.

Harry’s Secret

Harry’s Secret

Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter and am making no profit from this fiction.

It had happened so suddenly, Harry never had the time to cry out as his body was rocked by waves of inconceivable agony. All he knew was that one moment he had been in Sirius’s old room at number four, reading Hermione’s copy of ‘ Hogwarts a History’ and then he was doubled over on the bed; clutching his ribs as they began to expand.

For days know, he’d felt the transformation building; that dull ache which constantly burned the base of his spine like a splinter burrowing deep in his flesh. However he had never expected it to hit him now, not when the full moon was still hours from rising.

Gasping deeply, Harry flung his arm out; knocking the thick tome off the bed as he desperately tried to reach for his wand. Only he couldn’t move for the pain and his wand, which was lying just on the edge of the bedside table, was just out of his reach. It willow handle almost taunting him with its closeness as it hung off the edge of the cabinet, just centimetres away from his fingertips.

Giving up the futile struggle as the expanding muscles in his arm begin to cramp up, he slowly rolled onto his back; watching in horror as the world around him began to blur. The rapid, none-rhythmic beating of his heart echoed in his ears as loudly as a ringing cathedral bell and he knew what was coming next. How could he not, it was the part every werewolf dreaded.

Gritting his fanged teeth as he fisted his right hand in the goose feather quilt, Harry managed to push himself up into a sitting position; causing every muscle in his body to furiously protest against the action but he didn’t care. He needed to stop the rest of Grimmauld Place’s occupants hearing him transform and keeping that thought in mind; he used wand less magic for the first time to cast a silencing charm on the bedroom before falling back onto the bed, screaming out at the top of his lungs as he felt his bones lengthening while thick black fur sprouted all over his body.

* * * * * * **

Hermione felt her stomach churning with fear as she slowly walked up the last few steps of Grimmauld Place’s highest stairway. Dragging her tired feet as if they were made of cement, she did her best not to look at the barbaric display of shrunken house elf heads that were hanging on the walls like a hunter’s trophies.

It was the last week of the summer holidays before she, Ron and Harry were due to return to Hogwarts for their seventh and last year at the prestigious school of witch craft and wizardry. However, to say it had been an enjoyable summer was another thing entirely. After Dumbledore’s death, even the celebration of Bill and Fleur’s wedding hadn’t been enough to lift the trio’s spirits; especially Harry’s.
Hermione couldn’t explain it, but ever since that terrible night; Harry had been…different. And it was that reason which had brought her here; as for the first time since the Tri-wizard tournament, Harry Potter had missed dinner.

For as long as she’d known him; Harry had always had a good appetite. Years of starvation at the Dursley’s had made him come to appreciate the simple things like a proper sized meal and he’d never missed one, unless under serious duress. What made this situation worse was that Harry’s appetite was on the list of things which had changed about Harry and although he was not a compulsive eater like Ron; it was obvious he was eating more.

Suddenly, the witch felt a disarming chill run down her spine as she thought of all the ways that her Harry had changed. Ever since the end of term, he had been acting distant and was constantly shutting himself in Sirius’s old room between meals.

It had been hard to bear but Hermione had been telling herself she wouldn’t mention it. It was hard enough to have a conversation with Harry at the moment and the last thing she wanted was to inadvertently shorten those precious times by bringing up what could be a touchy subject.
However, tonight had been the last straw and after quickly finishing her dinner; Hermione had decided she needed to talk to Harry and dashed up the stairs before anyone could try and dissuade her.

Gathering all of her Griffindor courage as covered the last of the steps, Hermione quickly rapped her knuckles against the wood of the door. Her heart was beating louder than a troll’s drum as she waited for an answer but with every second that passed without a reply; her fleeting resolve grew weaker.

It was strange but even though Grimmauld Place was full of occupants that evening, Hermione had never heard the old building sound so… deathly silent; almost like the house itself was waiting for the his reply and it did nothing to help her dwindling nerve. Knocking again, she almost considered leaving and trying again in an hour or two but she dismissed the thought when she remembered just how hard it had been for her to take this step. No, she had to do this. It was now or never.

“H…Harry, it’s Hermione” she called, her voice shaking somewhat as she slowly gripped the brass knob; turning it ever so slightly before continuing with”…We need to have a talk.” as she pushed it open and stepped inside. The room was dark, too dark for her even to make out the king-size bed and quietly shutting the door behind herself; she withdrew her wand from the rear pocket of her denim jeans and whispered “Lumos”. The spell caused a small ball of light to glow at the ip of her wand and see raised it up high enough to light the room in its glow before stopping dead as an inhuman growl reverberated around the bedroom.

Although the pale blue rays of her spell barely managed to penetrate the dark void but it was near impossible to miss the large form that was crouching in front of her. Its razor sharp fangs were bared and clearly gleaming in the darkness as it slowly stalked towards the terrified girl.

In the back of her mind, Hermione knew she should have been using every curse she knew to try and get some space between her and this monster; but she just couldn’t bring herself to move as fear rushed through her blood stream like liquid adrenalin. It stepped closer, walking into the blue glow radiating from her wand; revealing its dark muzzle, triangularly pointed ears and blazing emerald green eyes…

It was like someone had hit her with a freezing charm as the reality of her situation sunk in. Harry Potter, the boy who lived and last best hope for wizard and muggle kind alike; had somehow become a Werewolf. And he was about to devourer her like she was nothing more than a common forest deer.

It didn’t take a genius to realize what he was doing and Hermione had seen enough documentaries on ‘BBC 2’ as a child to recognize the signs of a hunting wolf. Suddenly, a cold sense of feeling returned to her legs as watched the wolfen form of her best friend approaching and she took a cautious step back. She felt the hard wood of the door pressing against her back.

The brass knob that would open the door and save her life was in her palm. However, it was not that simple and before she could even try and turn the metal sphere; her once steady legs gave way and she fell to her knees.

Hermione wasn’t sure how long she knelt there, too afraid to look up for fear of what she might see; she could only kneel sit there and listen to the canine’s heavy breathing. Any minute now, Harry would strike and there was no doubt in her mind that he would kill her and then eat her bloody remains…

And then something she had never expected happened, Harry ran the rough skin of his slick wolf tongue against the skin of her cheek.

To say the least, she was surprised and looking up; the witch felt her heart swell as she saw the once monstrous hound sitting before her with his head tilted down and tail between his hind legs, almost like a common house dog whose master was angry with him.

“Harry?” Hermione asked cautiously before releasing a heavy sigh of relief as the canine looked up at her; his emerald orbs brimming as if he were about to cry. “Is that really you?”

Although not sure whether the animal tilting his head slightly was a sign of recognition or not, it didn’t take a Dr. Dolittle to recognize his timely bark as a ‘Yes’ before he was suddenly licking the skin of her face.

“Haa…rrrryyyyy…Stop…that tickles…” the witch pleaded while laughing hysterically, desperately trying to shield her face from the wolf’s attacking tongue. However, Harry was unrelenting and pressed his assault until Hermione was pressed against the door so much she had practically become part of the wooden structure, only then did he begin to retreat.

Gasping for breath, Hermione could only sit there for a few moments before an evil grin formed on her glistening red lips as she lunged forward; catching the large wolf off guard by pushing him onto his back and rubbing the soft skin of his underbelly. Ever since had been a little girl, Hermione had always loved animals and at the age of five; her parents her bought her a puppy Alsatian which she had called Scruffy.

Sadly, Scruffy had died about a month before her first year at Hogwarts but Hermione couldn’t help but remember the games she and Scruffy always use to play as she rubbed her best friend’s sensitive belly. It was suddenly becoming very hard to remember that this was actually Harry and not her treasured childhood pet.

It seemed like they were there for hours, witch and wolf joyfully play wrestling on the wooden floor; neither really caring for the uniqueness of the situation until a most unwelcome sound echoed in to the room from the other side of the door.

“Harry…Hermione…are you two in their?”

Hermione felt her heart stop as the questioning voice of Ronald Weasley reverberated around the large chamber and her blood ran cold when she felt Harry suddenly go still. Glancing down, she watched in horror as the wolf’s attention was suddenly drawn to the door; his teeth bearing their ivory points as his ears pointed back. Once more, Harry was preparing to attack and she could tell that this time; he would give not refer back to a playful puppy state.

Although the witch had absolutely no idea as to why the wolf had spared her earlier, she knew it was unlikely that he would be doing the same for Ron; when transformed Werewolves had very little memory of their human lives and could not discern who was once a friend.

Suddenly, the sound of rotating metal filled the room and looking over; Hermione was horrified to see that the door knob was slowly rotating. In her mind she could already see it happening, Ron walking in, his eyes suddenly alive with horror as he watched Harry pounce on him; helpless as the monstrous wolf’s muzzle closed around his neck and tore his throat out. It was too much for her to bear and before she knew what she was doing; Hermione jumped up and placed herself between the canine and the door.

In the near decade that she had known Harry Potter and Ronald Weasley, this was without a doubt the stupidest thing she had ever done. Even if the wolf didn’t lunge for Ron, who’s to say he won’t suddenly change his mind and devour her instead?

Unable to get this idea out of her head, a chain of fierce shivers suddenly ran down her spine; causing her body to begin violently shaking but she didn’t move. Instead, she slammed the heel of her trainer against the door and used it to stop the door from suddenly opening as she tried to block Ronald from the predator’s view. Ron wasn’t helping matters though…

“Hermione…Is that you?” He called while literally trying to barge his way in through the door, not noticing as he did the extremely audible growls coming from Harry. Correctly guessing that Harry had managed to place a silencing charm on the room before he transformed, Hermione knew that it would be no good trying to communicate the situation to Ron without placing them both, and Harry for that matter, in serious danger and so she decided to face the much more serious side of the problem head on.

With a flick of her wand, she quickly cast a sealing charm on the door before turning her attention back to the angry wolf. Doing her best to ignore the red-head’s extremely annoying complaints, Hermione slowly sunk to her knees before the wolf; making sure to keep her eyes locked to his emerald orbs as she did. It wasn’t an easy thing to do though, every nerve in her body was shouting for her to either run or hide; but she just couldn’t.

Fine! Then just…stay in there!” Ron finally shouted and she heard the wizard’s retreating footsteps echoing down the steps as he stormed away. Unable to contain her relief, the witch looked down at the floor and released a heavy sigh. Seconds past before Hermione realized her mistake and quickly looking up, she had just enough time to see Harry cross the short distance that separated them before he used his muzzle to knock her on her backside.

“Ow! Stupid wolf.” She grumbled, gently rubbing her sore butt as she tried to sit up; only to have Harry push her back down once more. Only this time, after knocking her back he took another step forward; trapping her beneath his much larger mass. “Harry? What are you…?” The beast never gave her time to finish before he bent down and pressed the end of his muzzle against her lips, sealing them in an almost human kiss.

For moments she could only sit there, eyes as wide as Mrs Weasley’s dinner plates as Harry kept her trapped beneath him; his powerful muzzle quickly prying her glistening red lips apart and plundering her orifice with his savage tongue like it were the belly of a deer. Too stunned to dare move, Hermione didn’t react until she felt the beast beginning to withdraw; slowly drawing back until the wet tip of his nose was rubbing against her own. Swallowing nervously, she quickly took a breath in preparation for speech while desperately trying to think of something to say as she looked into his eyes. Those lush, emerald green orbs that had forever captured her very heart and soul since the first time she had gazed into them.

Suddenly, something snapped within the teen as she gazed in wonderment at the wolf’s canine facial features and the furry wolf slowly began to melt away until only the handsome features of Harry Potter remained; his strong features gazing back at her the most primal of desires lighting his emerald eyes. For what seemed like hours she could do little more than stare into those orbs, her heart and mind each fighting over what she should do next but when the battle was won; Hermione knew that she would never regret her actions.

Reaching out, she took a fistful of the wolf’s luxurious black fur and suddenly pulled his muzzle back down to her lips; pressing the somewhat fuzzy muzzle against her soft skin as she accepted his tongue deep into her mouth. And as the beast’s long, ravenous muscle began a sensual dual of passion with her own; Hermione’s hands moved further back to tangle her fingers in his dark mane and pull him closer.

“Oh mmmmph” She moaned into Harry’s mouth as long felt desire took control of her body and mind like the Imperius curse; coaxing her petite tongue from its lair to dance passionately with his as she wrapped her athletic legs around Harry’s waist, giving her greater leverage to kiss the hungry wolf more deeply.

* * * * * * *

Ever since the human female had entered his lair, almost every fibre within the lycanthrope had demanded that he devour the wench; all but his heart. However, only when he was prepared to pounce, when every of his heightened senses roared kill; did the infernal organ protest. And when he was just a heart’s-breath away from ripping out her throat, it bombarded him with thoughts he could not recall ever having and memories of events he did not remember.

They were random, obviously from different occasions but always featuring the same two humans. One was the terrified girl huddling before him and the other, a somewhat skinny human male with pitch black hair and a lightning bolt scar engraved into his skull. Several seconds past before recognition finally sunk in and the wolf was able to recognize his human self and with that, came everything he need to know about his friend.

Everything else was a bit of a blur for Lycan-Harry, or at least until his heightened hearing caught the gentle thumps of approaching footfalls. Predatory hunger hit him like a sledge hammer and temporarily forgetting about the very sweet tasting girl beside him; the wolf turned his attention towards the wooden barrier. Already, the strong sent of a sexually frustrated teenager was radiating from it and the mythical canine could literally feel his muzzle watering as he inhaled it. Sinking down lower onto his front paws as the brass knob slowly began to rattle, Harry was about to pounce when Hermione blocked his path.

Confused and slightly hurt that his apparent friend would want to get in the way of his lunch, Harry pulled his upper lip back in a mock growl; if she moved quickly he might still consider giving her some of his kill. However, Hermione remained resolute to the spot and even as he emitted a more vocal warning; she continued to challenge him. If it had been anyone else who dared challenge him in such a way, the wolf wouldn’t have stood for it and attacked without a moment’s hesitation but as he gazed at her; another sensation began to burn inside him.

It was strange but as he watched her, Harry began to lose focus on Hermione Granger and see something that was much more like a gloriously savage and wild female werewolf. Her bushy locks of caramel coloured hair almost identical to the main of tangled pelt that would cover her from pointed ears to clawed paws; even the Girl’s posture was near identical to the feminine lycans.
Suddenly, teenage hormones mixed with lycanthrope instinct began to form an overwhelming cocktail that quite literally stepped on his tail and as their eyes met; the wolf found he was unable to resist. Crossing the space that divided them in a few short steps, Harry was upon Hermione before she knew any better and had captured her lips before she could resist.

For tense moments she didn’t respond and remained as still as one of the Hogwarts statues as he kissed her, only when he began to wonder if he had made a mistake and began to pull back did she respond. Threading her elegantly slender fingers through the long, coal coloured locks of his main; the girl pulled his muzzle back to her lips in a show of hungry desire that rivalled even his own. The kiss wasn’t an easy embrace as only the front portion of his jaw could touch her criminally small lips but Harry was not dissuaded and instead did what he could to drink her in like the starving wolf he was. She tasted beyond sweet, like the cold waters that flowed from hidden forest springs and as he drank from her depths; the still human part of Harry’s mind couldn’t help but wonder why he had never done this before.

He wasn’t sure when but sometime between her kissing him back and wrapping her surprisingly athletic legs around his abdomen; Hermione had sunk down until she was practically underneath him. Contrary to must wizard and human beliefs, Werewolves were anything but completely savage and could show a surprising amount of concern when it came to their mates and Harry was no exception. Careful to keep his muzzle locked against her lips, the wolf suddenly turned around and leapt up onto the bed.

However, shocked by the sudden movement, Hermione accidentally released her grip on Harry’s canine body and fell to the bed.

Disgruntled somewhat by the loss of contact, she looked up to see the large wolf looking down at her; his emerald eyes gazing hungrily into hers and although she couldn’t explain how, the witch instantly knew what he wanted.

Nodding nervously, Hermione grabbed the hem of her rose petal pink T-shirt and pulled it over her head, revealing her bare 34C mounds of flesh to the wolf’s eyes as she tossed the garment aside.
Revelling in the sight of her like she were some magnificent doe just ripe for devouring, Harry’s ravenous eyes slowly travelled up the creamy white skin of her slender torso to the luscious sight of her fully formed breasts; their milky complexion accentuated somewhat by the contrasting rosy shade of her stiff nipples. Just gazing at the magnificent orbs sent a shiver down the wolf’s spine as he felt his considerably aroused wolfhood growing and protruding from its warm sheath to hang between his hind legs as the still human part of his mind marvelled her beauty.

With her heart loudly beating in her ear’s, Hermione waited anxiously for the wolf’s reaction to her bare chest. Ever since she had developed her astounding cleavage part way through the previous summer holiday, the witch had been especially shy about revealing her well-endowed breasts to her two best friends; so much so that she had even magically altered all her tops and robes to make it appear that she was almost flat chested.

However, her fears appeared to of been unfounded as moments after she discarded the enchanted garment; Harry lent forward and began to ravenously lick her neck. Instinctively, she tilted her head back to grant him better access to the hollow of her throat while moaning quietly the pleasurable sensations his attentions caused spread through her body.

Continuing his ministrations, Harry lovingly creased his way down her body with his talented tongue; leaving a damp trail in his wake as he descended from her elegantly slender neck to her naked shoulder and onto the sensitive skin of her collarbone. Excitement and arousal coursed through his system like molten ecstasy as his heart beat a mile a minute and although inexperienced in the ways of pleasure; a mixture of instinct and youthful curiosity guided him as he descended upon her full breasts.

Slowly, the werewolf dragged his long tongue across the valley between her breasts and around the more than supple moaned of her right breast before dragging it over her stiff bud.

“Ohhhhhhhhh!!!” moaned Hermione delightedly as Harry’s exquisite tongue ran over her swollen nipple, adding fuel to the already blazing inferno ragging in her belly and loins. Gasping loudly as delectable sensations caused by his hot tongue circling her taught nipple spread through her body, the witch arched her back and thrust her ample bosom up against him while threading her fingers in his black mane to hold him in place as he devoured her.

Unhindered by her interruptions, Harry licked at the sensitive skin of her nipple for several moments before tenderly nipping it with his sharp teeth; careful however not to brake the skin for risk of infecting her with werewolf venom. Although the idea of turning her into his greatest desire appealed to the wolf immensely, he wasn’t so sure Hermione would feel quiet the same way; better to ask later and risk refusal than to possibly destroy their friendship and any chance of future rutting.

“Harry….” The witch moaned, half in agony and half in pleasure as he continued to gently gnaw her breast’s aching bud; causing her head to spin as she felt each incredible sensation before almost coming undone as he switched to her other mound. Gasping for breath as he rolled his tongue other the aching bud, Hermione wrapped her athletic, denim clad legs around his waist and suddenly became aware of a very large something rubbing between her shapely buttocks as she writhed under Harry’s incredible muzzle.

Lost in her pleasure, it took a moment for Hermione to fully comprehend what the immense object was but as realization hit her like a stunning charm, a deep shade of crimson stained her features. Having always being thought of as a bookworm or teacher’s pet by the other students, it was such an alien idea that she could have been the cause of his so very impressive arousal.

Although he didn’t show it, a deep shiver had run through Harry’s body the moment his mate had touched his erection and unconsciously began to grind himself between her succulent backside; almost driving him to a premature release before he could restrain himself. Now was not the time to lose control when he had such a beautiful bed mate to please and copulate with.

Carefully scrapping his teeth over her hard bud one last time, Harry than descended down her exquisite body; licking every inch of skin he came to. Lavishing attention to the tender flesh of her belly, the wolf was about to proceed to the treasure between the girl’s shapely thighs when he realized that she was still wearing her denim jeans.

Not at all caring for the fabric blocking his path, Harry immediately tore into it, causing Hermione to release a load shriek of terror as he grasped the waist line between his teeth and ripped a long line in the cloth with one jerk of his head. After severing the thin bonds that held her jeans together, the wolf had little trouble dragging the denim shreds down her smooth, creamy legs before tossing them aside as he turned his attention back to the witch.

Ever since he had begun attending to her breasts, Harry had been able to sense a strange heat building inside Hermione’s lower body but he had resisted the urge to investigate on the grounds that he had wanted to indulge the human beauty. But now he was free to sniff around the sexy red thong that seemed to frame her hips oh so well. Already he could feel the exquisite heat rising from her centre and leaning forward, he took a deep breath of her sweet scent before releasing the wash of hot air over her burning cloth covered core; causing the witch to writhe in anticipation as the teasing sensation washed through her. Being somewhat more gentile than he had been with her jeans, he hooked the silken elastic between his sharp fangs and pulled the lacy undergarment down her porcelain-white thighs and smooth legs; leaving her completely exposed to his lustful eyes.

Discarding the tiny garment, Harry began slowly licking his way up one of her legs; quickly making his way to the junction between her legs. Taking a second to look up at the beauty staring down at him, the wolf admired the way her dark locks of bushy chocolate coloured hair were spanning across the pillow and stuck to the sweaty skin of her forehead, her maroon eyes were veiled by a clear sheet of desire and a thin veil of perspiration lined her navel. Licking his muzzle in anticipation as he took in the delicious sight; the wolf nudged her slender legs further apart before the front part of his muzzle disappeared from the witch’s view.

Sniffing her freely seeping core cautiously, Harry was delighted to inhale her musky scent and didn’t waste a moment before hungrily lapping up the juices that flowed from Hermione’s burning orifice and then turning his attentions on her sweet cavern.

“OH Merlin Harry!” the witch shrieked in ecstasy as she felt the wolf’s magnificent tongue trace her labia, adding fuel to the already blazing fire in her belly that threatened to consume her whole being. Encouraged by her soft moans, the werewolf began greedily drinking from her moistened womanhood; parting the wet folds with his large tongue and attacking her stiff clit, practically driving the once rigid bookworm to the point of insanity. “Oh…Merlin! Harry you’re such an animal!” Hermione cried while throwing her head back into the soft pillow as she almost shredded the duvet with her nails. The sensations that his brilliant tongue were creating as it massaged her aching clit were so mind numbingly exquisite that the witch had trouble remembering to breath as she basked in the pool of ecstasy.

Although not exactly a grade A student, it didn’t exactly take an Albert Einstein to realise Hermione was enjoying his attentions; the way she kept bucking her hips every time he touched her clit was a rather big give-away. However, hearing her calling his name in such a needy and pleasure filled voice was making the wolf begin to feel really uncomfortable; so much so that he decided it was time to make this girl cum so they could finally begin serious matting.
Rolling his rough tongue over her clit one last time, he then descended upon her quivering entrance; his already dampened muzzle watering as he took in its virgin pink complexion before plunging forth. Sinking his tongue as deeply inside her burning depths as the tight walls of the witch’s cavern would allow, causing Hermione to almost scream in ecstasy as her body was invaded by the werewolf’s tongue. The extraordinary sensations his powerful muscle created however were too much for her and all the teen wanted was to just howl and cry in pleasure; but she just couldn’t get enough air in her lungs to do so.

Ravishing her core with his tongue while hungrily drinking in her sweet nectar, the wolf was completely focused on the task of twirling the muscle inside her tight passage and didn’t notice just how fast he was driving the poor girl to a mind blowing climax. However, he did know it wouldn’t be long till she reached her peak. Her hips seemed to be bucking more and more wildly with each passing second and even a deaf old wizard would have been able to hear Hermione’s pleasure filled moans as he probed and licked every inch of her womanhood that he could reach.

Nevertheless, he was growing impatient with her stubbornness and quickly redoubled his efforts to send her over that peak by fastening his tongue’s strokes while applying a light pressure to her clit with the aid of his nose. It worked and a few moments later, the dusty chamber was filled with the echoing sound of his name bouncing off the stone walls as Hermione screamed her climax.

Gasping softly as she basked in the afterglow of her orgasm, Hermione could only dazedly watch as her werewolf lover greedily drank the fruit of her climax as it pooled between her legs; a sight which easily fed the lustful embers burning in her belly like a bottle of fire-whisky. Suddenly, fresh waves of passion began coursing through her system and before the wolf knew what happened; Hermione wrapped her legs around his torso and flipped their positions so that she was now the one on top.
Of course, Harry didn’t respond quite so well to the change in his position as she had hopped but while trapped beneath her on his back; there was little the mighty canine could do but growl.

“Ahhhhh, is poor Harry upset because he is no long in charge?” the witch cooed, unafraid by the wolf’s little show and instead lent down to place a soft kiss on his nose before whispering “Don’t worry boy, mummy will make it up to you…” And with that, Hermione rotated herself around so that she was now facing his erect wolfhood. And what an impressive spectacle it was…

Standing tall and proud, Hermione could only stare wide-eyed as she took in the sight of his prominent arousal; mentally measuring it to be about 12 Inches long!

Merlin…he’s gigantic!” She thought while trying not to blush. Although this was the first time she had seen an actual phallus, like everything else she had done some reading up on the subject of male anatomy and was more than sure that most men weren’t even half the size of the example before her. The question was, was this ‘little’ development part of the transformation or was Harry simply special in all aspects.

Grinning as she made a note to enquirer about it later, Hermione slowly wrapped her lithe fingers around his godly length however it was so thick that her fingers could only enclose around half it’s width. Entranced by the extraordinary symbol, the teenage witch began to stroke the Wolf’s shaft at a leisurely pace before giggling in a very Lavender Brown fashion as she heard the canine release a series of pitiful whine; obviously enjoying her attentions.

Not wanting to be a tease after he had shown such attention to her needs, Hermione then lent forward and placed a soft kiss on the tip of his member before slowly taking him into her mouth. However, because of his great girth it was anything but easy for the inexperienced witch; in fact he had almost stretched her orifice to its limits before she had even taken half of his member between her lips. Despite this, she slowly continued to lower her oral cavity down the entire length of Harry’s 12 inch cock, shivering slightly as she felt its hard, heated texture rub the sides of her warm mouth before pushing into her throat and only when her soft lips had reached the base of the werewolf’s magnificent shaft did she stop.

Harry had been enjoying the light teasing brought on by Hermione’s hand but the pent up lust he had developed for the extremely sexy witch over the last few months was really starting to hurt and he at least wanted her to bring him over the edge with something other than her talented fingers. Ironically, no sooner had the wolf thought this than he instinctively rolled his head back and slid his emerald green eyes closed as he felt her warm breath wash over his aching member just before she took him into her burning orifice.

It was an incredible sensation, to feel the velvety head of his painfully stiff cock slipping past her soft lips as she took him into the warm cavern of her mouth; her wet tongue pressing against his sensitive flesh and even her teeth skilfully scraping his rigid flesh felt great. At an agonizingly slow pace, the bushy haired beauty took him into her mouth, slowly letting his length pass through her lips…

Placing her soft hands on the bed either side of the Wolf’s hips to support herself; Hermione started to slowly raise her head off the beast’s wolfhood until only the swollen tip remained within her burning cavern and then repeated the motion of consuming his entire shaft. Up and down, the witch slowly lowered and raised her head on her friend’s thick shaft, continually rolling her tongue against the rigid flesh as she engulfed him; allowing every part to slide into her hot mouth and even down her tight throat before slowly raising her head. And then, she slowly started to speed up, increasing her pace with each stroke until she was bobbing her head up and down in a fast rhythm while applying a suction that was tighter than a vice with her lips

Merlin… Hermione…Oh shit you’re so gooooooooooddddddddddd!!!!!!!!” Harry moaned in his wolfish language, barley able to keep hold of any conscious thought as he basked in the pool of ecstasy the witched had plunged him into. The incredible way she was massaging his length with her mouth made him feel like the tip of his member was going to burst and he was sure that if she kept this up much longer; he would be unable to stop himself from releasing his seed down that marvellous throat of hers.

Listening to the deep moans and groans being emitted by her mythical canine lover, Hermione couldn’t help but moan herself as she grew more aroused by the minute; the deep, pleasure filled vocalizations sending shivers down her spine and fuelling the raging inferno between her slick thighs. However, this caused Harry to almost skull fuck her to death as he wildly began bucking his powerful hips and releasing a long series of high pitched moans.

Gasping for breath, she quickly pulled off the beast’s dick and began coughing violently. Sitting up once she was once more able to breath, Hermione wiped her lips clean with the back of her hand before looking over her shoulder and turning her attention back to her dazed friend; a stern expression playing across her features. “Damn you Harry! You could have choked me…” but noticing that he wasn’t paying any more attention to her than he was to the blank portraits hanging on the walls around them, a sly smile suddenly spread across her lips and temporarily forgetting her anger; she stood up and rotated herself around so that she was sitting between his legs.

Waiting until the wolf had regained enough sense to look at her and still smiling in a sly but innocent fashion, she asked sweetly “Did you enjoy that Harry?” However, already knowing the answer she didn’t wait for him to respond before placing a firm hand on his hip and lowering her mouth back onto his straining length while keeping her chocolate brown orbs locked to his emerald green irises as she did so. Being already use to his much more than average size, she was able to consume his entire length in one stroke of her lips; earning soft grunts of satisfaction from her counterpart as her free hand began gently stroking his soft balls.

Holy crap! Where did Hermione learn this kind of magic?” Wondered the wolf as he felt her angelic fingers gently wrap around his tender testicles and begin slowly massaging them in ways that made his head spin as her mouth returned to his almost painfully hard cock; teasing the burning head with her tongue as she slowly took him back into her constricting throat. And then he felt her moan again, causing him to buck his hips off the bed again as the delectable vibrations reverberated all along his shaft and damn near drove him mad with desire while pressing him ever closer to the edge. So badly he desired to watch her head bending up and down on his wolfhood, to see his stiff member disappearing and reappearing through Hermione’s luscious lips; but she was too good and his eyes were shut tightly as he pressed his head against the pillow.

“Mmmmmm, mmmmmm, mmmmmm” moaned Hermione around the Wolf’s hard shaft while holding his hips to stop him from bucking to hard, still somewhat fearful of what the powerful creature could do to her if left unchecked. However, sensing that her partner was quickly approaching his peak the witch began to quicken her pace; sucking the large canine with all the strength she had while bobbing up and down faster and faster.

Harry was amazed, her mouth was velvet soft and her throat almost made him cum every time his hard cock pushed into her depths; it was so hard for the teenage werewolf to believe she wasn’t a pro. But then again, Hermione Granger was the most magnificent witch he had ever met and could do just about anything she set her mind on; why should her performance of oral pleasure be any different than that of charms?

The Wolf knew he was really close to cumming down the witch’s heavenly throat but he was stubbornly trying to make it last the longest possible, the pleasure was just too intense for him to give up lightly and he wanted to enjoy every moment of it. But although strong willed, Harry Potter also possessed all the shortcomings of youth; including riding on a hair trigger and a last moan from Hermione was all it took to make him fly over the edge.

Caught off guard by the river of bittersweet fluid suddenly flowing down her throat, the witch did her best to swallow all she could but it was undoubtedly too much too soon and before she could stop it; some of the mighty canine’s seed escaped her mouth and flowed down her chin. Releasing the still steely flesh from her lips once the last of his essence had rolled down her throat, the bushy haired beauty then made a show of licking her lips clean before crawling between his hind legs and up his chest to place a soft kiss on his muzzle.

However Harry was too dazed to notice and was frankly more interested in the set of golden snitches buzzing around his head than what Hermione was doing. Breathing hard, the wolf had to struggle not to fall into a deep sleep as he basked in the afterglow of the incredible climax that she had bestowed upon him.

Although a powerful potion consisting of desire, lust and love was cooking within her centre, Hermione couldn’t help but feel nerves as she positioned herself over his hard shaft. This was it, the moment she had been waiting for since forth year; the moment she gave her virginity to Harry Potter.
It was certainly like nothing she had ever imagined this moment being. There no romantic dinner or moon lit stroll through the park as a mode builder, no Harry defending her hour against the insults of Draco Malfoy; not even the kind and gentle boy she had known since the first year of school attending to her every desire. Instead, she was presented with a night that’s very essence revolved around animal lust and pent up longing.

It was undeniably so much better than anything she had ever dreamed of.

With that in mind, the witch couldn’t help but smile as she got into position; placing herself over his erection before lowing herself down until its weeping tip almost entered her slick entrance. Waiting until the teenage wolf had regained enough sense to look at her, Hermione then locked her lustful orbs to the canine’s hungry eyes as she grabbed his monstrous shaft and gently guided him into her.

“That’s it! Oh that’s it!” the naked witch gasped, feeling his incredible member sliding inside her tight canal, “Oh-oh Merlin!” And then, before the wolf could stop himself; he thrust his hips up and propelled his hard penis as deep as it could go inside.

Eyes opening as wide as a set of dinner plates, Hermione threw her head back and had to fight the urge to scream as Harry broke her barrier; stretching her walls to their very limits as he forced himself deep inside her core. It hurt, it hurt a lot but the revelation that at that moment; she was one with the love of her young life seemed to counter the agony with something much sweeter.
Fortunately, Harry seemed to of understood what had happened and was unwilling to move again for risk of hurting her more; lying as still as a lust striven magical wolf could until she was ready for him. It helped a lot and once she had adapted to his extraordinary size; Hermione started to slowly lift her hips up until only his head was inside her before fall back down onto him again.

“OH Merlin Harry! Every inch of you is so deep inside me!” she suddenly squealed in ecstasy as every inch of the wolf’s hard length was fully encased within her burning core and wanting more; she began to speed up her motions.

Trapped by the exquisite feel of her velvety soft walls and entranced by the captivating sight of Hermione ridding him, the alluring sight of her voluptuous breasts bouncing with her every movement and the look of sheer euphoria on her gorgeous face; Harry could only lay beneath her. Although every fibre of his Werewolf soul told him that his willing submissiveness was going too far, that he should roll them over and take her like the lustful bitch in heat she would soon become; his still partly human mind reasoned that this was her first times as well and that their plenty of time for rutting once she had warn herself out.

However, that time appeared to be a long way off as their antics seemed to of unlocked a side to Hermione Harry had never seen before, a wild witch who seemed to only grow more ferocious by the second as she dominated him; plunging her tight cavern onto his straining member with as much vigour as she expressed for studying.

“Uh-uh-uh-oh yes! Oh yes!” Hermione moaned, their unusual position making her a little disoriented but the pleasure it gave her was certainly worth the sight of their dimly lit bedroom spinning uncontrollably as she increased the wild tempo and every time she impaled herself on his shaft; she felt the explosive spring of pleasure welling up inside her abdomen. Wanting more, the wild witch began moving with all her might; causing the bed’s large oak headboard to begin banging against the wall as she rode him like a cowgirl would her mighty bucking stallion.

Likewise, Harry was having extreme difficulty remaining in control of himself and with her every stride; the werewolf drew ever closer to his breaking point. But when Hermione suddenly dragged her hand across his lower belly, scrapping the sharp tips of her nails against the soft flesh; Harry couldn’t help himself and thrust his hips forward while whining in an almost pained fashion.

“OH FUCK YES!!!!” Cried the witch, arching her back as she felt the wolf’s massive appendage being thrust deeper inside her core and lost in the sensation; Hermione’s hands independently slid up her slender body and begin massaging her soft mounds. Squeezing her hard nipples between her fore and middle fingers, she continued to mercilessly ride the beast in a haze of rapture; only now with the added pleasure of Harry meeting her motion for thrust.

If he had not been here to see it, Harry Potter would never have believed this could of happened. He had desired Hermione like no other for years but he had never believed that they would be able to share this sort of connection, somehow he had come to think that she would be more attracted to Ron and his tall stocky build rather than his own more modest lanky exterior. Obviously though he had been wrong for his best friend seemed perfectly content straddled atop him, causing the bed to rocking back and forth as she continued to bounce up and down on his wolfhood.

But the most amazing thing about this impossible moment was the very image of the ever right and proper Hermione Granger as she was perched atop him, his mighty shaft moving in and out of her tight depths as she roughly pawed her large breasts and pinched her rosy nipples; it was such a forbidden sight and she looked so incredible for it. In fact she was quite possibly the hottest girl in Hogwarts, she was just so perfect in every way and the delectable feel of her hot pussy as she repeatedly impaled herself on his dick was beyond thought.

“YES, OHHH YES! UHHHHHHHHHHHH! OH! Fuck me Harry I want you to fuck me! Fuck me!” Hermione continued to cry, rocking back and forth vigorously in tune with her canine lover’s powerful thrusts; causing waves of delicious ecstasy to consume her body. “OHHHHHH! YES! OH MERLIN YOU’RE SO GOOD! SO GOOD! I’M CUMMING! OH I’M CUMMING!!!!!!!!!!!!”

It had crept up on her so fast that she never realised until her orgasm was upon her, its waves of burning pleasure washing through her like a great tsunami; consuming everything in its path and turning her into a lifeless mass of pleasure as it worked its unique kind of magic.

Harry could only watch in fascination and slight disappointment as his friend ceased her wild motions, her lustful eyes widening as she realised a high-pitched moan that hurt his sensitive ears. He had been so close and if she could of hung in there for a little longer; but no and now not even the wondrous sensations from her contracting inner walls could relieve him.

No longer able to support herself on her shaking limbs, Hermione collapsed on the panting Harry; his still erect length buried deep within her convulsing depths. However, only when the winged books floating over her head had finally vanished from view did the witch realise her folly and quickly looking up at the wolf’s eyes; she asked nervously “Harry did you…um… release?”

Shaking his furry head negatively, Harry barely gave her enough time to utter the phrase “Well would you like me to…” before suddenly rolling them over so that he was on top. She had had her fun and now it was his turn to play.

* * * * * * * * *

“OH MY GOD! …MORE…HARRY… OH…FUCK…GIVE ME MORE! OH…OH…OH…OH…OH YES!” Hermione cried out as Harry practically rammed her into the old oak bed; A deep grunt originating from his throat as he accomplished her request, forcing himself even deeper inside her burning centre with every motion.

It had now been over three hours since Hermione had walked into the room to find Werewolf Harry waiting for her, but neither sex crazed witch or instinct driven canine cared; all that mattered was the sex. Like Hermione’s control, the genteelness in the act had long since dissipated and all that was left was the pure primal desire that flowed through the couple like the pleasure it caused.

Grunting and panting, Harry ferociously thrust his cock deep into Hermione’s pussy at a speed only another werewolf could match but she was so hot and tight that he could barely control himself. Although she was begging for him to go harder, the adolescent canine knew he couldn’t go much further while they were locked in this position for risk of crushing her; her skin was sweaty and it would be all too easy for his front paws to slip off her smooth back and result in his entire mass collapsing on top of the sex starved witch.

“OH FUCK! Fuck me hard! Oh yesssss you’re sooo fucking GGGOOOODDDDD!!!!!!!!” The witch continued to moan, her once brilliant mind totally lost in the vortex of pleasure she was experiencing; before the wolf had felt so big and hard inside her but now he was filling her like nothing she could have ever imagined. In all her life, the witch had never felt so much sexual energy coursing through her system; so much so that she could even sense his thick cock pulsating and stretching her velvety walls every time he entered her.

Inhaling great amounts of her intoxicating aroma with his every breath, Harry continued to fight against the near overwhelming urge to lose control as he continued to penetrate his human mate from behind.

“OHHH! FUCK! YES!” Moaned Hermione wantonly, she could feel both her mind and body slipping away as the werewolf’s hard shaft continuously thrust inside her tight tunnel and brought her closer to her final and very magical orgasm as words pouring from her mouth without thought. “SO CLOSE! PLEASE FUCK ME! OH! SO FUCKING CLOSE!”

However, before her limbs could give way Hermione had to almost lunge forward to grab the bed’s oak headboard as Harry continued to ruthlessly ravage her burning centre; using the sturdy wooden structure to support her tired body.

Unrelenting in his motions, the stream of curses continued to flow from Hermione’s lips as Harry continued to savagely fuck her; her pleasure blinded pleas like music to his ears and served only to drive him on like a carrot to a donkey. However, as he did the wolf noticed that the Witch’s grip on the headboard seemed to tighten with his every thrust until he wondered if she might tear great chunks out of the wooden furniture.

“YES! YES! OHHHH! ALMOST…THERE! OH! FUCK ME HARRY! OHHH! YES! FUCK ME!” Screamed Hermione, her voice know reaching a pitch that even Harry’s heightened Werewolf hearing couldn’t hear as she rapidly approached her climax.

Happy to obey, Harry never hesitated and started pummelling her slick entrance as fast and deep as he could; his powerful hips slapping loudly against her shapely buttocks as their minds were became lost in the fog of pure ecstasy that clouded their mind.
“OHHHH FUCK YESSSSSS! I’M CUMMMMING! OH FUCK I’M CUMMING! UHHH!” the sexy bookworm screamed, throwing her head back as a fresh gush of her burning seed washed over the wolf’s cock and at last; for the first time that night Harry was with her. The mixed sensations of her burning heat and convulsing walls throwing him over the edge and made him exploded inside her.

Releasing her grip on the bed’s headboard, an exhausted Hermione Granger collapsed onto the bed of pillows; her spent mind failing to register anything the pillows soft embrace and the relaxing feel of Harry’s shaft still embedded within her as she fell into a deep sleep.

* * * * * * *

Harry and Hermione both slept through out what remained of the night, not waking until well after the moon had withdrawn into the shadows and the creeping warmth of dawn had consumed the land.

Unconsciously stretching out as she drowsily rolled onto her side, Hermione felt a sudden chill run down her spine and began blindly searching for the mass of soft warmth that had been serving as both her pillow and quilt. However, it was nowhere to be found and still too tired to really care; the witch rolled back and was about to nod off when she opened her eyes to a sight that woke her up faster than a bucket of ice cold water.

Harry was looking over her with a look of such fear and terror in his emerald green orbs that she thought the dark lord himself had just knocked on the bed door.

“Harry…what’s the matter?” Hermione asked in a concerned tone, temporarily forgetting that they were both utterly stark naked as she began to sit up.

“Hermione…last night… we didn’t…I’m so sorry… couldn’t control it…” stammered Harry, obviously not knowing where to begin as he tried to explain himself. However, Hermione could only smile as she released what he was trying to say and wanting to get her chance to speak; she suddenly took hold of his chin and pulled the teenage werewolf in for a very silencing kiss.

For several moments, he didn’t respond to the gesture, but he didn’t push away either and that was she needed to know that Harry had calmed down enough for her to talk. However, not wanting to brake the intimate contact just yet; she took her time in pulling away before locking her eyes to Harry’s and saying a little breathlessly “Harry, you have nothing to be sorry about; I wanted everything that happened between us last night. I’ll admit it wasn’t exactly the way I imagined our first time but I wouldn’t swap it for anything.”

Relieved by her heartfelt words, the last traces of concern quickly left Harry’s face and Hermione had no trouble coaxing him back down onto the bed while she made herself comfortable in his surprisingly muscular arms.

Content to just lay there in his arms while practically purring in pleasure as the wizard placed soft kisses on the back of her neck, Hermione slowly mused over what had happened between her and Harry; remembering every blissful sensation he had caused within her belly. But there was something she still didn’t understand…

“Harry, how did you become a werewolf?” The words passed her lips before she could even stop them and the she instantly regretted it when a moment later she felt Harry suddenly stop his motions. Why couldn’t she learn to just keep her big mouth shut?

“It happened the night Professor Dumbledore died, Greyback tackled me and thought it would be fun to take a bite out of the boy who lived.” Harry explained, his voice heavy as he recounted the dark moment. “I didn’t tell you or Ron because I thought I’d have similar symptoms to Bill, something I could blow off as just being a new taste; boy was I in for a surprise.” At that he released a dry laugh which despite the context sent a shiver of desire down Hermione’s spine. “So Hermione, do you think you could ever grow to love a cursed teenage werewolf like myself?”

Not hesitating, Hermione practically tackled Harry to the bed and gave him a passionate kiss that reawakened his arousal. Need she say more?

The End

Madness of the stage


Alice: Madness of the stage
Disclaimer: I do not own Alice Madness Returns; I am making no profit from this work of fiction.
When compared to some of Wonderland’s more fantastical impossibilities, Alice considered Dreary Lane Theatre to be somewhat conventional. It may have been a massive playhouse beneath the murky waters of the Deluded Depths, but with its lavish décor of silk curtains, thick columned boundaries and multi-level boxes fashioned with arched viewing decks; it could have easily passed for any of the Theatre Royals back in London. That was if it had had a ceiling of course.
Walking down the aisle between the rows of arena seats, Alice approached the immense theatre stage like a blushing bride on her wedding day. She could already see the Walrus, a leviathan sea creature bedecked in the colourful garb of a jester or clown, sleeping peaceful atop the water logged timbers.   It was a humorous sight to behold and yet in some strange way, it reminded her of when she was young, before her family died when she and her sister would sit in the nursery, giggling and whispering amongst themselves as  they watched there nanny sleeping in the rocking chair. But that had been long ago, now her family was dead and Nan Sharpe was facing the prospect of becoming a common whore to pay off her debts. And it was all because of her…
 “Ah…Alice; it is wonderful to see you again my dear!” Announced a joyous voice, causing Alice to look up in surprise as an abnormally tall man with shockingly bright tufts of red hair and dressed in a dirty apron and torn overalls that didn’t cover the mangled peg leg that was in place of his left foot immerged out from behind the stage curtain. In his right hand was an immense hammer and he swung it from right to left as if he were a conductor and it his baton; leaving no doubt in her mind that this was Carpenter. 
“Really, I don’t even know…” She stammered, surprised by his familiarity. Although she’d heard much about the infamous pair of fish devours since entering the Deluded Depths, this was the first time she’d met the Carpenter and yet he spoke to her as If they were old friends. However he seemed unbothered by her concerns and waved aside her objections before continuing just as jauntily as before.
“Your arrival is filled with fortunitality itself. My pregnant show is about to pop, and requires only a modicum moment of your time to play a momentous part.”
“Well I don’t have much experience,” Alice mumbled, embarrassed by his proposal and at having to admit her own failing to a stranger. There were more pressing matters they needed to discuss however, “but I do need to reconstruct my…”
“We can barter of course, I wager that a screwdriver or perhaps a nice hammer…” Carpenter suggested half-heartedly before jumping down from the stage to stand over her, twirling his oversized hammer around him as he did just to emphasize hiss point. Only Alice wouldn’t hear of it.
“There is a train that is corrupting wonderland and I’m looking for help to restrain or destroy it” That got Carpenter’s attention.
“Most vexitashious no doubt and we will approach the subject of that monstrosity directly, as to say eventually.” That last part the giant of a man murmured under his breath, as though he hoped the orphan wouldn’t hear his muttering as he began to pace the length of the stage in urgent contemplation. “But let us first mediate on the more important matter of the show. Due to some misconceptions about the brilliantly composed script; our stars, the tasteful and ever so tasty Oyster sisters, have failed to present themselves for our dress-rehearsal.”
“And you’d like me to collect them I suppose?” Alice snapped, growing angry with the Carpenter and his constant attempts to direct their conversation back to the matter of his stupid undersea performance. Didn’t he understand that if they couldn’t work together, there would be nothing to stop that infernal train from destroying wonderland and his precious Dreary Lane Theatre along with it?
“Why no dear Alice, I would never desire something so provincial of you.” Carpenter promised before ceasing his pacing and letting the hammer roll back to rest beside his temple as he lent back and cried out in woe. “You see while I trust the delectable sisters to preform splendidly, but alas without a dress-rehearsal I fear I cannot gauge whether the mood of our audience shall be in keeping with my show.” Then with a magnificent flourish, he turned on Alice and pointed his hammer at her almost accusingly. “And so Alice, I cordially invite you to star as my leading lady and preform an abstract piece of the shows wondrously enchanting burlesque dance.”
For the longest time, Alice was stunned. Not quite sure if she should believe what he was proposing, she looked up at him with disbelieving eyes and anxiously waited for the punch-line; when it didn’t come she balled her fists at her sides and began to shake with furry until finally she couldn’t contain herself. “Are you insane Mr Carpenter? You wish me to dress and preform like a common harlot whiles the fate of wonderland is hanging in the balance. Would you have me prance like a pony too, or perhaps you’d disgrace me completely and take me to bed on your stage before the eyes of your precious audience.” She was so angry, the fires of her outrage were making the waters around her bubble and it was only when he appeared to raise his hands in defence that she began to settle down.
“Calm yourself dearest Alice, I have no intention of making a spectacle of you.” Carpenter insisted, his numerous piercings jingling a tuneless melody as he waved his hands in protest. “This shall merely be a dress-rehearsal and I your only audience. I beg only a dance from you and then I shall tell you all that you wish to know about that nuisance train.”
 “And if I do this, you promise to help me destroy the train?”
“I give you my word as an orator, preform this dance for me and not even the jaws of a hundred sharks will stop my hammer.” He quickly mimed swinging his giant hammer into an invisible train before bowing before her submissively. 
Alice was far from pleased with his proposal; however she needed the Carpenter’s help if she was to put an end to the Infernal Train for good and his proposition was certainly more favourable than venturing back out into the deluded depths in search of a miracle. With a reluctant shrug, she gave him an affirming nod.
“Wonderful, if you’d like to go through there,” He said before gesturing with his hammer to a door just on the right of the stage. ”Your dressing room is the third door on the right; you’ll find your dress in there. Take as long as like to get changed while I prepare the stage for your grand debut performance.”
************
As if seeing herself for the first time, Alice looked at her reflection with pure disgust. Not since her plunge into insanity had she ever felt so unlike herself.
The so called dressing room had proved even more Spartan than the state of the Dreary Lane Theatre would suggest. Its walls were a drab shade of red and unadorned by anything that could be considered decorative except for the oddly formed clusters of lichen. There was nothing nonessential or lavish, only a very water damaged dressing table with a large, crudely shaped stone at its side that she guessed was meant to serve as a chair; and a faded mirror that had more than a few cracks running down its surface.
It was there she’d found her dress waiting for her, hanging from the mirror on a piece of stiffened seaweed which had long since rotted and turned black; and it was exactly as she had feared. The costume reminded her of something she’d once seen an east-end whore wearing, little more than a corset, it was black leather with red stripes that cut down its centre and the bowed bust was lined with red fauna that went all the way round to the lacings at the back and its black tulle tiered netting skirt would probably go no further than her knees. Beside it hung a pair of fishnet stockings and a matching set of fingerless gloves that would go all the way up to her elbows, on the floor below was a pair of high heeled black fish scaled shoes.
Alice had wanted to scream, to ball her fists and roar with savage fury and swear her vengeance upon the Carpenter until she was as blue in the face as the swirling waters around her. Yet she had given her word, and Alice was nothing if not true to her word. With a defeated sigh, she’d undone the lacings of her Siren’s dress and let the sea garment float down to pool around her feet. She’d tried to climb straight into the garment there and then, but it had been too tight and she’d been forced to remove both her bra and bloomers before climbing back into the suffocating corset. It hadn’t been much better, but at least she could breathe again.
It had taken all her courage to look at her reflection and now that had, Alice would have liked nothing more than to cut out her own eyes and burn the image from her memory. She looked like a common whore, there was no over way to say it. Shaking with repressed anger, she tried to admire the more positive parts of her reflected likeness; the way her long lustrous locks of rich black hair floated on the swaying tides, the pale glow of her alabaster skin, and the fierceness of her emerald eyes.  There were few who’d say she was anything but beautiful, yet no matter how hard she tried, Alice Liddell could see herself only as a whore in this garment.
“How fine you look when dressed as a whore.” A familiar voice remarked, causing Alice to jump in fight before whirling round to find the ever grinning Cheshire Cat looking up at her with those wide mocking eyes. “But I’d beware if I were you; the Carpenter is a coiled viper waiting to strike at you should you walk this path.”
“What would you have me do?” Alice asked icily, turning back to look at her reflection and trying to ignore the way corset emphasised her breasts. She had to do this; there was no other way to save her precious Wonderland.
“Only the foolish believe there is just one way to achieving their ends, to find the light you must sometimes risk the darkness of a new road.”
“You know another way to save wonderland?” Alice asked hurriedly, sounding more desperate than she’d intended as she gave in to hope and turned once again to look at the gremlin like feline; only to have her hopes dashed.
“I cannot everything, ask and it shall be given; just don’t ask me.” And then as quickly as he had come; the Cheshire Cat was gone.
“Damn that wretched Cat, why can he never give me a straight answer.” Alice grumbled while slipping her feet into the fish scale shoes. It wasn’t like she wanted to do this, time was of the essence and the Carpenter had promised her answers if she danced ad so dance she would. However as she leaving, something shiny caught her amongst the bundle of her clothes and she turned to see that it was her blood splattered butcher’s knife. The cat’s warning rang in her ears one more time and she tempted to take it with her; only she couldn’t think of anywhere to hide it and so was forced to leave it behind. 
“Ah so good to see that you are finally ready my dear!” The carpenter announced as she walked back into the theatre house to find him waiting for her. “And that dress, it makes you look positively stunning! A darling Angelfish so stunning, the very sight of you makes my heart and stomach swell.”
“Well…Thanks…I suppose.” Alice muttered as she brushed past him, unsure of exactly how she should take his compliment; if indeed it was a compliment at all. Moving amongst the stalls, she was pleased to note that the Walrus was gone; however apart from a large armchair being placed on the edge of the stage; the theatre house was exactly as she had left it. “But nothing has changed?”
“And so the stage is set, the star has arrived, now at the show can begin.” The Carpenter declared, seeming to not hear her question as he effortlessly stepped upon to the stage and deposited the hammer by the chair whilst seating himself down in the worn leather’s embrace. “Come join me Alice and embrace the power of the stage!”
At that moment there was nothing Alice would have liked more than to run for her life, yet so much depended on her that she knew she couldn’t afford to be craven.  Telling herself that she was doing this for Wonderland, Alice came forward and hoisted herself up onto the stage and came around to stand before the Carpenter.
Awaiting his instruction, her stomach felt as if it was alive with butterflies and she anxiously tried to reframe from twisting the decorative fauna as she waited, feeling more and more like a deer caught in a hunter’s sights with each passing second. However the Carpenter appeared to be in no rush and he made a lavishly exaggerated show of crossing his oversized legs before clapping his hands together. “Alright then my lovely, you begun this magnificent piece with long kick…”
And so it began, for over an hour Alice became the Carpenter’s marionette, dancing and twirling and kicking to his every word as though invisible strings were tied to her that he merely had to pull to make her sway to his tune. It was tiring work and she quickly felt her body grow hot against the chilled waters as she followed his hurried direction. There were so many commands, so many motions that every now and then she would miss a step or a kick and so the Carpenter would make her start all over again. Again and again she tried to master the awkward movements, to time the proactive kicks and arousing sways just right; and time after time she failed.
“Enough!” Carpenter finally declared, lurching up from his chair as for what seemed like the hundredth time she tripped over her own feet on fell across the stage. “This debacle is more than I can stand. I fear, Alice you have all the grace of an old donkey, so it is left up to me to guide you through the steps of this seductive melody.”
She wanted to retort, to tell him to go fuck himself like the certifiable pimp that he was. However before her exhausted brain could fathom the words, he reached beneath his apron and pulled from it a corked vial of purple liquid. Not sure what to make of this, she watched as he opened the vial and brought it up to his lips and drank it all in one go. He dropped the glass phial when the purple substance was all gone; it floated on the tides for a moment before sinking to the bottom but Alice wasn’t watching. Something incredible was happening to the Carpenter, his entire body had started to tremble and then began to shrink. It was almost as if he were a balloon deflating, first he lost a heads height and then an entire torso, it went on and on until he was half his original size and on par with her own. 
Alice looked on as if she were seeing him for the first time; her rational mind not entirely sure what to make of his astounding display. He however was as collected as he had ever been, as if this shrinking act was much an everyday act for him as brushing his teeth and without so much as a bow, he came to stand beside her, his surprisingly powerful arms wounding around her waist as he seized her arms and made her assume the correct starting position. “Now let us start again…”
As she began to dance, the Carpenter’s hands ran across her body. She told herself they were merely guiding and supporting her through the motions, showing her body which to go and how to react so she wouldn’t fall on her arse again. Yet something about this didn’t fell right, the way his fingers were touching her; it were as if they were constantly searching out every tightly wound knot in her body before deft touches made her feel utterly at ease. It was so perverse and inappropriate, yet it just felt so good.
Carpenter smirked as he felt the girl relax against him, his skilled doings apparently having the desired effect as she all but came undone in his arms. This was proving easier than he could have ever imagined so with slightly less caution than might be considered wise, he let his hand travel down the curve of her spine to crease her lower back. As they moved and swayed to a silent song, he prodded and poked out all the tightly wound pools of stress in her young body until she had completely relaxed into his embrace and was deeply lost in their impassioning rhythm. There was no resistance in her now, she had become as loose and free as a water dancer; it was time.
“Now Alice, kick…”
She obeyed him immediately, her long leg come up in a swift arc that made the waters around them tremble, and he swopped down. Curling around her as he released his grip and fell to his knees, he moved effortless to kneel between her opening thighs. Delighted to find that she had removed her undergarments, he reached around and seized her full round buttocks in his hands and pulling to his waiting mouth. With a deftness refined by years of feasting on clams, he ran the tip of his tongue along her sex, feasting on her musky flavour before taking the nub of Alice’s clit between his lips and sucking it greedily.
“Ohhh… Carpenter, what are you…no….stop it!” Alice gasped, surprised not only by this fresh violation but also by the pleasure it sent shooting through her like bolts of lightning. This couldn’t be happening; she wasn’t some immoral streetwalker that would roll into anyone’s bed. So why then did his mouth feel so wonderfully good?
Giving no sign that he’d heard or even cared for her protestations, the Carpenter began attacking Alice’s bud with a carnal fury, gnawing it hungrily between his teeth before flicking it with his silver tongue stud. Her flavour was delicious and he delighted in drinking her essence in with his tongue’s every flick, until he could feel her body shaking against him in pleasure.
“No…I can’t….oh god…why does it feel so good?” She moaned as every nerve her body began to grow hot with pleasure and she began to wonder if she would be burnt alive in the white hot fires of ecstasy. Unable to suppress her moans of pleasure, she writhed and thrashed against him as his silver stud traced patterns across her clit.
“My dear you should learn to relax. If you’ll recall this is wonderland, the embodiment of your mind where all manner of enchantments exist, but they can never touch your physical self.” He murmured, but to immersed in his teasing to remove his lips from her person. “Besides nothing may happen here that you do not wish to happen, everything you see is fashioned from memory and everything we do you desire. Perchance you didn’t notice the bed we now lay upon now my delicious angelfish.”
No sooner had he said it then did Alice realise they were no longer standing and at some point a massive bed with a thick seaweed duvet had formed underneath them. Deep down, she must have wanted this but it was so dirty and depraved and just so…so good.
Sheer pleasure overtook her and she cried out with sudden abandon as his tongue abandoned her nerve filled bud to part her slick folds and plunge into her hidden depths. “Oh Carpenter what are you doing to me? It feels so wonderful… I’ve never… I think I’m going to go crazy.”
“Why I am eating you, my delectable little Siren.” He growled while twisting and thrusting his tongue inside her and drinking deep as her body arched in response to his thick muscle writhing inside her while she wantonly rolled her pelvis against his mouth. Suddenly her fingers were in the bright red tufts of his hair, holding his head tight to her flesh as his long tongue burrowed as deep in her quivering channel as it could go.
“Oh God, your mouth is sinful…” She cried, nearing a state of total and utter delirium as she felt his silvered stud scrapping her inner walls. Something was building within her; she could feel its pressure mounting in her womb and knew bliss was almost upon her. She wanted to savour every exquisite sensation Carpenter’s tongue was stirring but her desire to discover the untold pleasures was so great that one of her hands crept up her waist to cup her breasts through the  fabric of her costume. Her nipples were already as hard as glass and were visibly poking through the dark leather as she squeezed her young tits, rolling and tweaking one of the pert buds between her thumb and forefinger. “Oh God…Yes eat me Carpenter…Eat me…eat me!”
Almost ravenous with his hunger for the young woman, Carpenter’s wicked tongue feasted on her tender flesh, swirling around her centre as he lashed her rough inner-walls, exploring her deepest depths and drinking in her divine sweetness like man parched and dying of thirst. By her squirming he could tell she was getting close, but was determined to prolong her bliss for as long as possible, making her wriggle and thrash in wild abandon. It wouldn’t be long now…
Alice thought she was going to die. It felt as if the Carpenter’s mouth was touching every part of her sex at once, she could feel his tongue probing deep inside her, his smooth stub scratching her quivering walls and even his large nose rubbing her clit. She could feel everything he was doing to her and of their own accord, her legs began to spread wider, opening herself completely to him while desperately grinding her core against his greedy mouth, making him lick her deeper. It was so good, so wonderful, she could…she could…
Like the swells of a tsunami, her first climax ripped through her without mercy in a titanic explosion of divine ecstasy. Her world vanished behind a brilliant burst of white light and she might have been screaming; only the great explosions going off in her head made it impossible to tell, but she could feel herself shaking to the ripples of pleasure coursing down her spine. Only when her release began to subside did she recover, her world creeping back to her bit by bit. First her sense of smell, than her hearing, and finally her powers of sight returned one colour at a time. She awoke to find the carpenter kneeling over her, his overalls gone and leaving him clothed only in his ridiculously sized trousers as he slowly licked his lips clean of her essence.
“Please…I want more…” She panted. “Do that to me again Carpenter…I want to feel you eating me again…”
“Perhaps later, my little Siren; now it is time for our grand performance.”
For a moment Alice wasn’t sure what he meant, but then he reached down and undid the fastenings of his trousers and pushed them down his hips to reveal and hard erection. Realisation quickly dawned upon her and for a moment Alice wanted to object, but then she remembered that sweet release and the Carpenter’s earlier words. “Fine, do as you wish to me. Just please make me feel it again.”
“Your wish is my command…”
Kicking the garment off so that he was now naked to her eyes, The Carpenter crawled between her spread thighs and positioned himself at her opening. Taking his hard cock in hand, he teasingly traced the bulbous purple head along her opening, making her moan softly before suddenly leaning down and seizing her lips in a passionate embrace. The kiss was passionate and intense, drawing them both closer together as their tongues met in a fiery dual that had Alice’s toes curling. When they parted, she moved forward to resume the kiss but he pressed forward suddenly, plunging into her all the way up to the hilt.
Alice had expected to feel the pain of his entry, to cringe and beg him to stop as his erection broke her maidenhood and made her a woman; but instead there was only the pleasure of having his wondrous cock filling her quivering channel.  A good thing too, because the Carpenter was neither slow nor gentile with her.
She’d thought she might have needed time to adjust to his size, but he was far from huge and his cock fit inside her perfectly. Delighting in their chemistry, she writhed and moaned as waves of indescribable pleasure ripped through her and she instinctively brought her legs up, allowing him deeper penetration as he withdrew before eagerly thrusting his cock back inside her tender flesh.
Keeping a tight grip on her craning hips, The Carpenter watched the final threads of Alice’s composure come undone with obvious amusement. He began moving in a furious rhythm and didn’t slack for a moment when she wrapped her milky pale legs around his slender waist. It felt wonderful being inside her; she was so hot and tight that her inner walls clung to him every time he impaled her, his lightly muscled hips hammering into hers with enough force to make her whole body rock in time to his movements.
“Oh God…it’s so good… oh yes…oh yes…oh yes…” Alice moaned before tossing her head back into the mound of pillows, her eyes going as wide as saucers as she felt him filling her to her limits. Nothing else mattered to her now, not the infernal train or the danger it posed to wonderland and her ever fragile sanity, nor even that her very life could be about to end if she didn’t get her answers soon. All she cared about was this delicious feeling of having him deep inside her as he fucked her like a common whore.
Grinning with triumph, the Carpenter held nothing back in his efforts to ravage her. Near wild with unbound passion, hedrove into her depths with a powerful rhythm that had her trembling with ecstasy as he fought against succumbing to the feeling of her core consuming him. With each thrust, he’d pull almost all the way out of her before thrusting back into her again when only the tip of his dick remained inside her; a steady but quick rhythm that made the beauty beneath him moan out wantonly at every penetration.
“Ahhhh…it feels so good…so rough…so deep…oh Yes…Carpenter…I…I don’t know how much more I can take…”
Watching her writhe in absolute pleasure and seeing the look of divine ecstasy etched across her features, he felt a great tide of satisfaction welling up inside him but for some reason his gaze kept drifting back down to her jiggling breasts. Small and supple, her bosom was straining against her black leather corset and with each of his thrusts they would roll and bounce to his tune. He wanted to see them, the very thought of her pale flesh and pert nipples made his loins burn…
One more savage thrust was all it took for her cleavage to suddenly pop free of their leather bondage.
With his mouth watering at the sight of their pear-like contours and milky skin topped by rose pink nipples, the Carpenter bowled his head and took her left breast between his clunky teeth. He sucked on her greedily, his long tongue swirling around her pert bud before catching it between his jaws and tugging gently as he enjoyed the feel of her slick sheath convulsing around his moving cock. He was perhaps being a bit too rough but Alice seemed to welcome his passions and reached out to lightly run her hands down his back, creasing the lean muscles that ran down his spine as her heels eagerly dug into his taught arse in earnest commands that left no room for argument.
She was now deep under his spell, a wench wanton and starving for his touch. Without a doubt he had done his work well, but now that the seeds of desire had been sown in her, he intended to make them flourish.
Tasting her breast one last time, he suddenly released her nipple and reached down to grasp her ankles before prying her legs from around his person. Free of her almighty grasp, he let her slowly sink back down onto the bed as he drew back until all of his glistening arousal had left her depths.
“What? No, don’t stop…” Alice hissed, looking up at him with the fiercest expression as her emerald eyes blazed dangerously from beneath her dishevelled locks of ebony hair. “I want more. My body’s so hot, I can’t stand it. Give me more of your cock.”
“Very well Alice, but first my little Siren I want to get on your hands and knees. This time I want to fuck you from behind.”
“Ok…Ok…but hurry, I want to feel you inside of me.” She didn’t wait for further instructions before rolling onto her front and raising herself up. Eager to continue, she teasingly wiggled her arse at the Carpenter as her liquid desire rolled down her milky inner thighs.
Moving into position behind her, the Dreary Lane Director could barely contain his excitement as he took hold of his hard erection and guided it beneath the ruffles of her short skirt. Guided by the heat of her burning core, he fastened a tight hold on her waist before pressing the head of his arousal against Alice’s inviting entrance and then thrusting inside as he resumed franticly fucking the pleasure drunk wench.
“Oh God…I can feel your cock slipping back inside me…it feels so good…I want more…more…” This new position, coupled with Carpenter’s renewed penetration, caused an explosion of burning passion to burst inside her. Hot, volcanic pleasure burned through her and she felt herself falling into a river of delight as her lover ruthlessly ravaged her young body. Never had she felt so complete and at peace with herself.
Savouring and rejoicing the sensation of fucking this sweet creature from behind, the Carpenter gave no quarter and the sound of his hips slapping her shapely buttocks echoing out as he took her hard and fast. With a flurry of guttural groans, he drew back and slammed into her burning channel again and again, the feel of her tight walls pulsating around his hard arousal making him act almost bestial. He could feel his release gathering, yet he couldn’t get enough of her and the sound of her wanton pleas for more only spurred him on.
“Yes…give me more…fuck me harder Carpenter…so good…I want it harder…I want…I want…” Alice could barely speak through the pleasure. She could feel something building deep inside her, similar to that feeling the Carpenter’s tongue had stirred inside her and yet different, better. He was touching a place deep inside her, deeper than any place she had ever considered possible to touch and her hands pushed desperately against the mattress as she strained to rock her hips in time to his motions for a deeper penetration. Yet it wasn’t enough, she needed more…
Almost as if he could read her thoughts, the director reached around her waist and down between her thighs to find her clitoris standing hard against her folds. He worked the bud mercilessly, trapping it between his digits and rolling it between his rough pads while continuing to slam his cock into her volcanic hollow. The mix of pleasure and pain catapulted her over the brink.
“Oh god…if you do that…oh fuck I’m going to climax…I’m going to climax!” Alice’s words died away as her entire body began to shake, the orgasm she’d felt building suddenly going supernova in an explosion of white hot fire that swallowed up her consciousness; making her throw her head back in a soundless screech of ecstasy. Already perilously close to his own peak, the feel of the girl’s walls tightening around him was enough to push the Carpenter over the point and he released a guttural moan as his quivering cock unleashed a torrent of his seed inside her.
Exhausted beyond all recognition, the beauty’s arms gave out and she collapsed onto the bed in a boneless heap. Her dark emerald eyes were glazed and unseeing. “More…I want…more…”
Removing himself from her delirious person, the Carpenter wore a self-satisfied smile as he got up from the bed and collected his overalls and hammer; however before exiting the stage he turned back to the delirious girl.
“Ah my dear, that was an exquisite performance. I wish we had time for an encore, but alas time is slipping away and the time for my show’s grand opening draws ever nearer. But a deal is a deal after all and I’d hate to leave you wanting for I was never the enemy you’ve sought. I wish only to hide this precious bit of wonderland from that beastly train. For you see we must all play our assigned roles in life, I am a guardian of the sea but what of you, are  you a pawn or a queen or a whore. Whatever you decide, I advise you consider the prospect that you have been misled. And then ask by whom…”   And as he left, a familiar skeletal feline skulked out of the shadows to sit before the bed.
“And so the curtain falls, the last act is done and another little fish has fallen to the Carpenter. Dear Alice, you have had a pleasant run but now the time has come to say farewell. Wonderland is done and this is scarcely odd because haste makes waste, and you’ve fallen into madness once more; the madness of lust.”
The End

Eternal Kiss


Disclaimer: I am not the owner of the Underworld Franchise and am in no way making profit from this piece of Fiction

AN: This story is dedicated to my Good friend Kayleigh in celebration of her 18th Birthday.

Eternal Kiss

“Who started the War?” Michael finally asked, breaking the uneasy silence that he and the Vampiress had been sharing for little over an hour as he looked from the silver plated torture instruments that rested on the tray beside him. An almost forgotten warmth begging to spread through his lower body as he couldn’t help but admire the way her tailored, black spandex bodysuit complemented and adhered to the feminine contours of her body.

“They did, or at least that’s what we’ve been lead to believe. Digging into the past is forbidden.” Selene explained while watching with an almost bored interest as the darkened back streets of Budapest were pelted with heavy sheets of rain; her mind desperately seeking any sort distraction from the captivating Lycan who was sitting just meters away.

It wasn’t that he was particularly unpleasant to observe, in fact his western frame and muscular build made him quite the reverse; and that was exactly her problem. She was a vampire, a death dealer and in all probability she will have to kill him within the next 48 hours; so what good would come from allowing herself to become infatuated?

However, against her better judgement; Selene found herself chancing a glance in the newly turned Lycan’s direction. Yet it only made her mouth run dry, fore she saw that the cotton of Michael’s tight fitting T-shirt was still damp from when he had been standing outside Ordoghaz in the pouring rain and was still clinging to his muscular torso like a second skin.

Although he was now a Lycan, Selene knew that the transformation wouldn’t have affected Michael’s physique so quickly so she could only guess his athletic build was a souvenir from his days in college; he certainly bore a deal of resemblance to what the American youth of this age would call, a ‘Jock’.

Taking in the sight of his broad shoulders and powerful arms, the Death Dealer couldn’t help what might have happened if she had met him six centuries earlier; maybe Victor would have allowed her to turn him so he could put such impressive assets to good use in the war. Maybe he could have been her partner…

Realising just what she was considering, Selene had to stop herself as thoughts such as those would lead to nothing but trouble and if any of her fellows found out she had even been considering such a thing about a Lycan; well Kraven would finally have a reason to lock her in Ordoghaz for the rest of her eternal life.

Fortunately for the Vampiress, she was saved the risk of her treacherous mind conjuring up any more ludicrous thoughts by a most unusual ally. Managing to pull her attention away from the sight of Michael and back to the window; she saw to her amazement that the sky was almost a light shade of purple.

Was it possible it could almost be morning? Had they really been sitting in this room now for almost half the night?

Failing to believe even her own eyes, Selene turned to look at the clock hanging on the interrogation chamber’s wall where she saw that it was indeed less than an hour away from sunrise.

“Five O’clock, I’d better get back to Ordoghaz before I’m missed.” She said before quickly walking across the room and to the door, doing her best as she did to not look at Michael for fear of suddenly changing her mind.

“What about me?” Michael asked while standing up from his anything but comfortable chair and doing his best to block Selene’s path.

“Victor will know what to do…” She tried to assure him, yet even Selene found the words hard to swallow fore there was not a soul in the coven who did not know of the Vampire Elders legendary hatred for the Lycan Race. Indeed, there were some who even believed that Victor once had a son who had been killed by the beasts and that was why he harboured such ill feeling for them.

Although this was just one of the many rumours that floated between the inhabitants of Ordoghaz and Selene had put no more stock in it than she had any of the others, she did know there was a chance Victor may immediately order Michael’s execution the moment the Word ‘Lycan’ comes up.

Still, if she could plead her case he may grant the American sanctuary until the truth about Lucian and Kraven came out.

“I’ll be back tomorrow.”

However, Michael was not satisfied with her answer and using a speed he did not know he possessed; reached out and clasped Selene’s wrist in grip that was harder than iron.

“No, I want to go with you!” He urged while unwittingly pulling Selene closer. Although he was use to hospitalities and some other unpleasant places which reeked of death, this torture chamber was defiantly somewhere he did not want to spend an entire day; especially by himself.

However, with every step that brought them closer together; the more the American began to notice about the European beauty. Her scent for example, was intoxicating and so unlike those which belonged to women he would usually meet in the running of his day to day life. There was no stink of disinfectant or the reeking odour of an overpowering perfume around her, only the tangy aroma of what he guessed to be Gunpowder hidden beneath a sheet of fragrances that reminded him of the forests he grew up in.

Yet, what Michael really found so amazing about the Vampiress was her eyes; never before had he seen eyes like Selene’s. Although a blazing shade of cerulean, they seemed to bare more resemblance to the raging waters of a tropical sea as emotions the likes of which he had never seen shone within their depths; almost like they were calling him into their captivating abyss.

Selene however, was suffering from a very different kind of intoxication.

When Michael had first grabbed her arm, she had had to fight the natural reaction of reaching for the gun at her hip. Yet, as he began to pull her closer; something other than the desire to kill hit the Vampiress. A sensation the likes of which she had not felt in centuries, not since a way of safely storing blood was first conceived.

Hunger…

She could smell Michael’s blood and as their proximity grew, so did the delicious, coppery fragrance of his life giving fluid. Although the cloned blood she was now obligated by the laws of the coven to feed on was fine, it was the same to her as surviving only on bread and water was to a human; it just couldn’t compare to the sheer luxuriousness of the real thing.

Almost entranced by its heavenly scent, Selene could feel her mind slipping into a cloudy haze as she began to freely walk into his embrace; her heart practically skipping every other beat as she inhaled more of the enticing aroma that made her mouth water.

So enveloped were they within their own misty worlds, it was hard for either to tell just who had made the first move yet it didn’t matter much, for soon their lips were sealed together in a passionate embrace.

‘By the Elders,’ Selene moaned, instantly becoming addicted to the foreign sensation of the Lycan’s rough lips being pressed against her own.

‘She tastes like…Strawberries?’ Michael mentally observed while all but attempting to drink the Vampiress dry through the kiss and relishing in her surprisingly sweet flavour. This was something he had wanted to do ever since he first saw her in that Budapest Station, just days ago when all he ever had to worry about was if he’d be able to stay awake during a life or death operation and had no idea that a secret war taking place beneath the city’s streets.

Life had seemed so simple back then yet if he could spend the rest of eternity kissing this gorgeous European beauty; well then being exposed to this new world would defiantly be worth its hardships.

Unfortunately, just because he and she were robbed of their mortality didn’t mean they were free from their biological need for oxygen but so wrapped in their own passion were they that neither immortal could remember this until they were quite literally starved for it; and only then did they break the sensual contact.

Almost gasping for breath, Selene had to fight the urge to collapse as she tottered from side to side before resting her head against the equally breathless Michael. Whether by desire or just simple oxygen starvation, her mind had been enveloped and for the first time in over half a millennium, she found herself unable to even consider the war that had left her an orphan so very long ago.

Only when she suddenly felt the warm touch of Michael’s surprisingly calloused fingers on her chilled skin did the Vampiress wake from the haze and quickly remembering just who it was she had just kissed; Selene did her best to try and separate herself from the overbearingly insistent Lycan.

“No…We shouldn’t be doing this…” Selene protested desperately, going so far as to even press her hands against his chest in a vain attempt to make the predatory American back away. However, lost was her physical strength and so it seemed was that of her words for Michael seemed no more convinced by them than she herself.

Desires the likes of which Michael had never considered possible coursed through his veins like a blazing river of molten laver, setting every nerve in his body alight as he drank in the sight of her. He could see the emotions that crossed her eyes and knew she wanted him just as much as he desired her yet still she was resisting him and for a moment, he could only wonder why.

When realisation did finally dawn on him though, Michael felt like a complete and utter fool for being so blind. Of course she would hesitate after spending all her life hunting the creature he had become, after what she had told him about her family he should probably consider himself lucky that she hadn’t already shot him.

Fortunately, whether it was due to his new Lycan heritage or just male ego; something in the American wasn’t prepared to give up when a simple push in the right place would compel her to succumb to him.

“Selene…” He all but growled in a voice that would make almost any woman turn to jelly as he slowly ran the tips of his fingers across her cool cheek. “You’re the beautiful and amazing woman I’ve ever had the pleasure to lay eyes on.”

Hearing this made the pale remnants of a blush spread across her skin beneath his touch yet she continued to resist, even as her head slowly began to lean forward. Her vampire instincts told her to stop yet a much stronger side, a part of her being which she had not felt in a very long time denied any such action.

“No…” she protested as their lips continued to draw ever closer, painfully aware that the breathlessness of her voice completely belied the word.

Although Michael heard her protests in the back of his mind, he paid them no head as with one last gesture; he closed the gap that separated them and once again captured the European beauty’s chilled lips with his own.

Despite her complainants, Selene immediately parted her lips to welcome the American’s tongue into her orifice when she felt the intimate contact and within seconds; she had become lost in the delicious sensation. For the first time in 600 years, Selene was engaging in real intimate contact with someone she truly cared for and it was something she wanted to remember for the rest of eternity.

She wanted to remember the incredible magic his lips could work on hers, the delicious majesty of his powerful tongue as it pillaged her; she wanted to remember everything about this moment. She wanted to remember it for as long as she would live, whether that is till tomorrow or the very end of days themselves.

Leaning into his embrace, the Vampiress wantonly wrapped her arms around the Lycan’s neck as she kissed him back with a passion she had only ever expressed towards her Death Dealer duties.

Lost in the tide of sensations that flowed through them from the forbidden act, the world around the couple seemed to fade into a smeared blur as they slowly backed into the steel chair; their limbs threatening to give way beneath them with every step they took.

Falling back into the chair he had thought so uncomfortable just moments ago, Michael couldn’t help but release a comfortable sigh as he felt the soft mass that was Selene land on his lap. Unable to resist noticing as she did that they seemed to fit together almost like two pieces of a jigsaw, the athletic contours of her slender frame moulding to his muscular structure like setting jelly in a bowl.

Completely consumed by her desire, an intense sensation that almost made her delirious flooded her mind as she pressed her advantage to taste more of Michael’s lips; making the world they were in seem like some celestial dream. Yet after having spent the last six centuries of her life hunting Lycans down like the animals they were, parts of Selene still couldn’t believe that she was surrendering herself to one, didn’t quiet know how she was able to do this without having the smooth barrel of a gun and in truth Selene didn’t quite understand or believe it herself.

However, she did know it was something she had to do or else she might just go insane.

Likewise, Michael thought that he was just moments away from being consumed in a raging ball of fiery lust as the heat burning away inside of him seemed to spread through him and all he could do to save himself was to have her. His motions almost turning wild as he clutched her to him, moulding her body against his until he was almost sure that his steely hardness had penetrated her through the thick barrier of her body suit as his hands eagerly travelled the length of her back and down to hungrily cup the full flesh of her butt and bring her arching against him.

However, soon the desire for more had mounted another assault on the Lycan’s senses and compelled to satisfy the near overwhelming power of desire, he reluctantly pulled his lips from hers and began to trail kisses across the soft skin of her cheek and down to the hollow of her slender throat.

His attentions were wild and almost certainly influenced by the Werewolf venom coursing through his veins fore it seemed he was more of an animal than a man while he hungrily ravaged her neck; gently torturing the sensitive flesh by licking and gnawing on it like a hungry beast.

The Lycan’s actions were savage yet also very pleasurable for Selene and although the gentle pressure he was worshipping upon her body with was sure to leave marks, she just couldn’t find it in herself to care so long as he didn’t stop.

Moaning lowly as she felt Michael slowly come to the base of throat, the Vampiress was about to interrupt when a long moan was suddenly drawn from her reddened lips as she felt him trail the tips of his fingers up along her ribs until they found her breasts. Encased within the tight confinement of her spandex bodysuit, her breasts were less than half their usual sensitivity but that was more than enough to coax a reaction from her body.

“Michael!” Selene gasped, tilting her head back as she felt him continue to kiss the exposed flesh of her pharynx while he slowly kneaded her soft orbs through the synthetic fibre bodysuit. However, so immersed was she in the attentions that caused her chilled vampire blood to boil; she didn’t notice until it was too late that she could only feel one of his hands.

Hearing the Vampiress wanton moan, an almost wolfish smile formed across Michael’s thin lips as he took advantage of Selene’s distraction to slowly reach for the zip of her body suit and being sure to continue his motions on her covered breast; he slowly began to undo the bonding. Careful to keep the action slow so as to not catch her attention, he cautiously drew the zipper down along its track to the centre of her abdomen.

Surprised by the sudden sensation of a cool bereave running across the once hidden flesh of her stomach, Selene’s head was quickly cleared of the sexual haze and looking down, she thought she may just die from embarrassment.

Raised in a time that such an act as this was considered to be forbidden if not bound by wedlock, Selene had never been given a chance to share herself with someone she truly loved before her family had been killed and then so obsessed was she with avenging them; there had been little time left in her life to even consider a physical relationship.

This was the first time a man Selene truly cared for was being allowed to see her naked body yet although it was embarrassing, when she saw the emotions that shone in Michael’s eyes…

She knew there was no need to fear fore he would never be disappointed.

With his mind locked in concentration, Michael never noticed Selene’s movement until he felt her run her cool fingers across the side of his face and down to his chin where she used her superior strength to incline his head up as she swooped down to hungrily kiss him. The kiss was short but fierce and more than enough to temporarily cool Michael’s burning Lycan libido long enough for her to push the remainder of the spandex outfit off her shoulders without interference.

Hearing the motion of the synthetic fabric, the American felt his mouth run dry as he slowly looked down to take in the sheer magnificence of Selene’s feminine beauty. His already straining member seeming to grow twice as agonizingly stiff by him just gazing at the perfection he had never seen in any woman he had met.

“God Selene…you’re so gorgeous…” Michael murmured, in utter awe of her exquisite breasts as he admired their fullness and creamily pale complexion that accentuated the contrast with the rosy nipples that due to either his attentions or the sudden change of temperature had stiffened.

The sight soon drew the hungry beast from him once more and licking his lips, Michael flashed Selene a sly grin before firmly gripping the soft skin of her sides as he took one of the Vampiress’s rosy buds into his mouth. Caught off guard, Selene released a gasp of surprise as she felt his thin lips begin to suckle her breast, sending shocks of delight through her system that not even a successful night’s Lycan hunting could match.

With his focus fixed solely on the task of circling her stiff nipple with his tongue, Michael wasn’t entirely sure how he had managed to slide the remainder of the bodysuit from Selene’s form without having to move her. However, with much more pressing matters, like pillaging this precious European beauty on his mind, he thought it better to just let his hands do the work and so he discarded spandex with a flick of his wrist to the other side of the interrogation chamber.

Gently nipping her breast so as to not risk breaking the skin before circling the pebbled bud one last time with his tongue, Michael then abandoned the inviting orb to capture the Vampiress’s parted lips in another wild kiss as he used both of his strong hands to clutch her succulent, bare rump. Selene’s own hands were now wrapped around his neck, drawing him closer to her as she dug her sharp claws into his muscular back.

Although locked with his, gasps of ecstasy flowed from Selene’s lips as she felt the weight of the Lycan’s manhood rubbing against her sacred entrance through the rough fabric of his jeans. The sensation alone was maddening and made all thoughts of anything over than Michael evaporate from her mind to the point where she doubted that she’d care if Victor himself walked into the room and saw what she and the American were doing.

Her thirst for him was insatiable and like her hunger for life’s blood, she knew that if she didn’t have him soon; she would go insane.

In fact, so strong was her desire for him that she acted without even considering the action. Unhooking one of her arms from around his neck, Selene slowly trailed the appendage down Michael’s shirt covered chest, her sharp talons scrapping across the Lycan’s hard-abs and drawing long hisses from his lips as she slowly descended between their bodies until she came to the straining fabric that covered his groin.

Breathlessly breaking the passionate kiss, a smirk quickly spread across the Vampiress’s swollen, bloody red lips as she took in the questioning look on Michael’s face as he felt the light pressing of her hand on him through the material.

“Selene? What are you…” he tried to ask but was cut off suddenly by a long moan that passed his lips as she tightly gripped his hard shaft and began massaging him at agonizingly slow pace.

“Sshhhh…Michael, don’t talk.” she whispered before leaning forward so that she was just inches away from his ear, her cool breath washing over his burning flesh as she continued to rub her hand against him. “Just enjoy this.”

Tentatively, her fingers reached for the button of Michael’s jeans yet it made her mouth become dryer than sandpaper as she averted her gaze down to the extraordinary bulge that protruded from his groin; an article that was becoming more and more prominent with every second that passed.

Nervously licking her dry lips, the Vampiress slowly began undoing the tight fastenings but was barely able to react in time as the Lycan’s manhood burst free from it restraints to stand at its full height before her very eyes.

Although far from innocently minded, this was the first time Selene had actually been able to see an example of the male anatomy with her own eyes and although it was different from what she may of imagined. It was certainly an exquisite specimen.

The Lycan’s thick shaft easily stood at an impressive 23 centimetres (8 Inches); a length she was sure many immortals couldn’t hope to match and due to A mouth-watering excess of blood, it also had a deep crimson colouration that called to her blood lust like a dinner bell.

It was a delicious sight and soon, the desire to touch the pulsing organ had completely consumed her; compelling her to reach out and gently run her shaking fingers along his cock from the hair nestled base to the flowing tip.

Although relieved that his endowment was now, finally freed from its constricting imprisonment; the torturous sensations he received from feeling the cool air blowing against his burning flesh and the way Selene was applying her light ministrations made Michael almost want to die.

Yet, seeming to sense his discomfort; the Vampiress chose that moment to put the Lycan out of his misery by grasping his smooth phallus in her hand, momentarily stunned by the sheer intensity of the heat that radiated from it before beginning a slow pace with her hand.

“Oh…Selene…”Michael moaned lowly as he felt her cool hand closing around his hard member, his heavy eyelids falling tightly shut tightly as a wave of mind dulling sensations flowed through him.

However, Selene was too entranced to hear him. Michael’s shaft was unlike anything she had ever touched, it was impossibly hard and so thick yet it was also soft at the same time; with a silky texture that she adored stroking. Like it had been layered with a sheet of lubrication, her palm seemed to glide across the burning flesh even as she tightly squeezed him; only stopping on occasion to massage the drenched tip with her thumb.

When finally she was drawn back to the plain of reality, the naked Death Dealer quickly remembered just what it was she was pleasuring and hurriedly looked back up at Michael; worried that she may have been hurting him. Fortunately, the dazed look that graced his handsome face was more than enough to tell her that he would have been content for her to do this for the rest of their eternal lives.

Lost in the pleasure of what her soft hand was doing to him, Michael could barely hang onto any form of coherency as he was torn between the seas of ecstasy and agony. No woman, not even his beloved Catherine; had ever made him feel this way with just the simple motion of her hand.

“Oh, god…Selene, I’m almost…” He groaned but already ahead of him, the Vampiress suddenly increased the pace of her strokes, pumping the Lycan’s organ faster and throwing him over the edge. Gasping for breath, the American immortal climaxed in her grasp; his throbbing manhood releasing a great wash of his sticky seed like an erupting volcano.

Watching with fascination, the mix of emotions that glazed across Michael’s dazed faced; Selene couldn’t help but wonder if this was how a content lover portrays their satisfaction after a climax?

However, such a question was soon expelled from her mind once she felt the unfamiliar motion of a burning fluid trickling between her fingers and looking down; the Vampiress watched as his creamy essence seeped through her fingers.

Intrigued by the great quantity of the strange liquid, Selene released the grip she had on Michael’s shaft before bringing her hand up to her lips and cautiously sniffing the substance. It smelt strange but not foul and convinced that it wasn’t toxic; she licked the semen off her fingers.

The taste was salty yet masculine and Selene could even detect a slight spice in the liquid’s after-taste, it was a very Michael like flavour that sung to her soul like a baying wolf at the moon. However, it defiantly was no substitute for blood.

Half dazed after the extraordinary hand-job he had just received, Michael could only watch on in fascination as the Vampiress proceeded to clean her appendage, watching as her small tongue seductively collected all traces of his seed like it was whipped cream before retreating back into the cavern of her mouth. Such an erotic display and one he had never seen matched on even the sleaziest of internet sites.

When she finally finished her near satisfactory meal, it took one look at Michael to convince Selene that it was time to give him, no give them; what they both craved.

Yet as she took in the sight of his significantly sized member, the death dealer realised that despite all the chaos she had seen, all the ferocious battles she had survived; the idea of Michael putting his well-endowed manhood inside her scared her more than anything.

Fortunately having fully recovered his senses, Michael quickly noticed her hesitation and then recognising the unfamiliar emotion that was shining in her sapphire orbs as fear; he comfortingly took her delicate hand in his and used it to bring her closer to him. Although he would have never guessed Selene to be a virgin, Michael could literally feel his heart swell as he considered the idea and the fact he would be this beautiful Vampiress’s first.

“Michael, I…” Selene began but was quickly silenced as the Lycan gently cupped her jaw and pressed his lips against hers in a gentle kiss that suddenly made all her fears wash away. Even when the kiss ended, she found herself unafraid fore she knew Michael would protect her and keep her safe through the ordeal; even when she felt the tip of his erection pressing against the smooth folds of her entrance.

“Be gentile with me.” She whispered before wrapping her smooth legs around his waist and sinking herself down onto him.

Although the motion was slow, it still caused jagged bolts of excruciating agony to run up Selene’s spine as she felt him filling her tight cavern and it seemed the only thing that was stopping her from screaming out loud was her stubborn desire to keep some of her death dealer composure intact. Fortunately though, the pain was short lived and soon dulled as she felt herself extend and conform around the Lycan’s large member.

Fearful of hurting her, Michael refused to move until he was sure that Selene had properly adjusted to his presence inside of her. However, she was so intensely hot and tight that that every second which passed without reassurance felt more like an eternity and to remain still inside this virtuous beauty was the greatest test of his control he could ever face.

Luckily, the initial sparks of agony that had consumed Selene like a tsunami were fading quickly as she adjusted to him and moments later, he could defiantly feel the unmistakable pressure of her leg pressing down on his backside in an attempt to press more of his shaft inside her.

Although relived, Michael was still unsure and only when he received a firm nod from Selene did he know she was truly ready for him and taking it as his cue; he slowly began withdrawing his shaft from her depths before gently thrusting back inside her.

At first, all the Vampiress knew was a dull pain that made her groan lowly in the back of her throat but the Lycan’s gentile ministrations were quickly making it pleasurable as together they found a slow, steady rhythm.

Michael forced himself to go slow as he knew Selene wouldn’t be completely ready for a hard, fast paced fuck. Yet her tightness was like a burning vice and her depths were so intensely hot that she just felt so right. His every instinct screamed at him to fuck her like a wild beast, to take and pound her through the room’s very walls; to make her his in every sense but he refused to listen. This was as much for her as it was for him and he wouldn’t ruin this precious moment by losing control.

But Christ, how he wanted to.

“By the Gods! It’s so deep inside!” Selene moaned, her head rolling back in ecstasy as she felt his glorious shaft filling her burning canal; its dominating presence delving more deeply inside of her with his every movement. However, unwilling to sacrifice all of the control over to her Lycan lover; she started to lift herself up until only the tip of his member was penetrating her before letting herself slide back down his rigid flesh as he pushed up.

The sensation of suddenly being plunged so deeply inside the beauty’s damp heat drew a low groan from Michael’s throat as in a gesture of uncontrolled passion, his powerful hands grabbed the soft orbs of her buttocks and roughly pulled her closer; encasing every remaining millimetre of his shaft inside her.

“Oh Michael!” She cried as the action caused her body to be rocked by an unearthly ecstasy that ravaged her nerves like a hungry beast; Michael fit so perfectly inside her, it was almost like she and he had been designed specifically for one another.

Using the wonderful feelings they received from the well timed act as guidance, the immortal lovers began a mutual rhythm of meeting each other on every mind numbingly pleasurable thrust; forcing the Lycan’s incredible shaft to penetrate Selene’s flowing cavern a little deeper each time.

Already, Michael could feel a light sheet of sweat forming across his brow as with each powerful thrust, his breath caught and a moan that could pass for a wolfish growl passed his lips. The Vampiress’s burning sex was gripping his shaft in her silky walls with a tightness that could rival a vice; creating the illusion of a heated, velvet sheath that he never wanted to withdraw from. However, Selene was not so willing…

“More…” she demanded wantonly, her temper flaring as she suddenly felt the American’s rate of thrust begin to waver. Her composure and self-control had long since dissipated in the boiling pot of pleasure, leaving only a wild abandon that threatened to consume her entirely as she hungrily ground her hips into his.

Watching the European Beauty’s passionate display brought a sly grin to Michael’s thin lips as a familiar heat consumed his body, even as he pressed against the Vampiress’s cool form; drinking in every heavenly sensation that passed from her to him.

From the very first moment he had laid eyes on her, Selene had enchanted him with her beauty and the deniable grace that accentuated her motion even as she blew great holes in the subway’s walls with her twin Berettas. Yet now he saw far beyond just her physical attributes, as pleasing as they were, her challenging nature sang to his Lycan blood and the unseen tenderness she hid behind that facade of rage captured whatever was left of his Human heart.

Tightening his grip on her smooth thighs, the American Immortal let himself go and began setting a frenzied pace that made the Vampiress scream with pleasure; all the while wondering whether or not he, Michael Corvin had fallen in deeply in love Selene.

“OHH…Yessss…Michael…faster…for the love of the elders faster!” Selene desperately cried while her razor sharp talons tore into the muscular flesh of Michael’s back, releasing a river of his steaming, Lycan blood. Despite her initial fears, this act of coupling felt incredible; the sensation of him wildly thrusting into her with such force and speed was overwhelming and the look blazing in his eyes was so intense that she was beyond sure she would never forget it.

Basking in the waves of ecstasy that coursed through her system, there was nothing Selene would of liked more than to have nothing pull her from this blissful existence for the rest of eternity; however her body had over plans. Fore what seemed like the longest space of time, she had felt a heat building in the lower section of her belly but hadn’t realised what it was until with a sudden burst of delight; the sensation seemed to triple by the second.

Feeling his own realise surfacing, Michael used the last of his energy to further increase the tempo of his thrusts; moving back and forth with a speed and strength that could rival any thoroughbred stallion as he buried the full length of his erection up into her. Low groans flowing from his lips all the while, joining the symphony of sounds that echoed around the torture chamber.

“Michael, oh, Michael, I…ah! Michael!” Selene moaned, her body poised on the peak of ecstasy as the Lycan made love to her like he had never made love to a woman before. He was so much but nowhere near enough and every time he had immersed himself inside her burning depths; she felt an ultimate sense of completion.

Unfortunately, the growing release that would result from this exquisite embrace was not the only thing the Vampiress was feeling however.

With every breath she took, she inhaled the sweet scent of the Lycan’s warm blood that was still seeping down his back; driving her blood-lust like a dangling carrot would to a donkey. With every second that passed, her hunger for him grew to the point where it was almost undeniable yet she continued to fight her very nature to feed off him as doing so would undoubtedly be fatal.

Unfortunately as she had not feed in many hours, the impulse to strike him grew like the sensation in her belly until she could take no more; when like a ravenous beast she lunged forward and plunged her sharp fangs into the soft skin of Michael’s neck. Plagued by the unyielding hunger, Selene continued to drink from Michael even as she climaxed; administering her eternal kiss and consuming every drop of his life’s blood while her flowing walls convulsed around his shaft in erratic spasms.

Caught off guard by the savage attack, Michael could only release a strangled gasp as he felt her dagger like teeth rip into his throat and begin draining him dry. Yet it was not painful and seemed to be more like falling into a dreary sleep, allowing the dyeing Lycan one last look at the world around him before he passed into the realm of unconsciousness.

So overcome was she by her meal that Selene never had the chance to consider the repercussions of her actions until she felt the immense mass inside her begin to deflate and suddenly slip from her depths. Quickly realising her folly, the Vampiress found she couldn’t move fast enough in her haste to remove herself from the American’s sweet fluid; her sapphire eyes masked by a layer of fear as she began hurriedly searching his paling face for a sign of life.

“Michael? Oh no Michael! speak to me…Michael!” She urged, a chilling mix of fear and desperation filling her voice as she clasped his face in her hands and tried to make him look at her; salty tears rolling down her checks after seconds with no response.

Selene couldn’t take it, this was too much for her to bear, first her family and now Michael? What had she ever done that had been so terrible, she was she to be punished by having every one she cared for so cruelly taken away?

However, as in answer to her question; a sudden tremor of life shot through the man and looking down, she watched in as his eye lids slid open to reveal a set of onyx black eyes.

“Michael?” she asked, not daring to hope that she may be spared the pain of another loss for fear that this may all be an illusion; conjured by her mind to punish for her betrayal of the coven.

However, such a notion was quickly dismissed from her mind as a sudden convulsion in his limbs caused her to loss balance and fall back. Hitting the hard floor with a loud crack, Selene had to take a moment to regain all her senses before looking up.

Michael wanted to scream but he lacked the air in his lungs to make such a vocalization and had to settle for merely clenching his fists as erratic spasms cut through him like a buzz saw. What little remained of his blood felt like it was on fire, setting every nerve in his body alight while his skeleton seemed to be trying to escape his very flesh; stretching the thin membrane of skin like it were mere elastic.

“By the elders, what have I done?” Selene asked, taking in the twisted look of agony that covered Michael’s face; although this was the first time she’d watched a victim of a cross species infection, the result was always supposed to be a relatively speeded death caused by breaking down cells.

However, this was anything but a quick death and for a moment; it almost looked like Michael was going to change into his Lycan form. His skin changed to a charcoal grey and his muscles bulged, shredding every article of clothing he wore while the shape of his face began elongating into a canine muzzle. Then just as suddenly as it began, the transformation began to reseed; allowing the American to regain most his human form.

Releasing a deep sigh as he felt the pain suddenly ebb away like a morning tide, Michael was slowly able to rise to his feet before suddenly being hit by another sensation that made his knees tremble. He felt absolutely fantastic. Never had he felt so alive, so alive, so…

Still watching in a state of transfixed horror as he turned his attention towards her, Selene suddenly felt a shock of fear travel up her spine as she took in the lust filled look in Michael’s inky black eyes and the immense length his erection was quickly growing to. Quickly guessing what he had in mind the Vampiress began to slowly back away, intent on getting as far from the predatory beast as she could. Or at least she had, until the hard surface of a wall pressed against her back.

Feeling a sense of predatory amusement grip him as he watched his watched his fleeing quarry trap herself, Michael tilted the far side of his lips into a thin smirk before slowly starting to stalk towards her; the torn fabric of his ruined cloths falling from him as he did.

Yet, it was an image that reminded Selene only of a memory she had tried for so long to forget; made her feel the way she had 600 years ago when she had been trembling over her father’s corpse in their barn while the pack of ravenous Lycans pounded at the door. Yet as she desperately searched for a way out of the room that would not force her to risk the deadly light of dawn in her escape, she spotted something that reminded her she was no longer the helpless maiden.

Lying just centimetres away was the rumpled heap of her body suit, the smooth barrel of her customized Beretta pistol lying visibly entangled within the mass.

Death Dealer instinct taking over, Selene out her arm and grabbed the weapon before drawing it towards the monstrous beast Michael had become. Whatever this thing was, it was unnatural and if this was way Lucian wanted Michael, to use him against the coven and possibly change the course of the war; then she had to kill him.

Slipping her finger over the Gun’s trigger, the Vampiress took a deep breath to steady her racing heart before taking aim. Doing her best to forget their romantic liaison, Selene tried to remind herself that he was definitely not the first beast she’d killed and would certainly not be the last.

Locking the smooth barrel’s sights to Michael’s wild eyes, the world suddenly seemed to stop as with one last breath; she pulled the heavy metal switch back and waited for the loud bang of the gunpowder exploding.

Nothing…

Confused by the lack of a gunshot, Selene glanced down at the pistol and saw that the reason the weapon hadn’t gone off; was because she hadn’t pulled the trigger.

Desperately attempting the action again however, the result remained unchanged but as she tried to remain focused on aiming for his eye; the Vampiress noticed something she’d missed the first time.

Hidden beneath the layers of lustful smoke, almost lost within the dark colour of the orbs; Selene could see ever emotion that had christened his soul moments before she bit him. All the passion, desire, strength, kindness and love…

This creature was Michael without a doubt, but what difference should that make, he had become a monstrosity by her hand and she had to kill him to save both him and herself the damnation that would follow if she did not. However, life it seemed was not that simple and knowing the truth about this matter, that the man she cared so much for was still inside the mass of charcoal coloured flesh made even the simple task of pointing a gun at him so strenuous that she soon had to drop the weapon.

Releasing a pained sigh as she heard the reverberating clang of the Beretta hitting the floor, the Vampiress almost wanted to cry. How could this have happened to her?

Was it Love? Over the centuries she had often heard of mortal poets preach of love at first sight, a forbidden thing that would of lasted for the rest of eternity; had she simply fallen victim to it.

The answer came moments later though, in the form of a large hand that gently cupped her cheek and guided her to look up. While lost in her state of distraction, Michael had moved with a speed she had never before witnessed and had crossed the distance that divided them like it were a mere stepping stone before looming over her with that predatory gleam still in his eyes.

The sight of her powerful creation bearing down on her was frightening, yet also strangely thrilling to the point of where she began to feel a familiar heat rushing through her. Although still not overly muscular, the added bumps and bulges certainly complimented his broad build as he leant forward and the toothy smirk that played across his lips made her shiver in excitement.

The battle was over before it even began and any inclination she may have had to pull away were quickly silenced as consumed by desire; she leant forward and met his thin lips with her own in a searing kiss. His slick tongue quickly parting her lips and beginning an intimate dance with the Vampiress’s smaller muscle as his large hands ran across her soft skin; being careful as he did so as to not run the risk of breaking the thin membrane that protected her flesh with his sharp talons.

Completely consumed by his desire for the almost edible Vampiress, the Hybrid Michael had little trouble in bending Selene to his lustful will as he guided her naked body into the appropriate position for him to take her in. Yet, so lost was he in her that he actually wasn’t really sure of what was happening until he found himself kneeling behind her as she presented herself before him on all fours.

The sight sung to the primitive Werewolf blood flowing through his veins like the warm glow of a full moon, drawing new passions from his soul with every second that passed as he gripped the supple mounds of Selene’s rear and prepared for entry.

Already drunk on the sensations that had flooded her body from just the kiss, Selene could only moan lowly as she felt the mass of his erection pressing against her entrance; its swollen tip sliding teasing along her swollen folds and sending shivers of pleasure through her nerves.

It was a maddening, pleasurable agony that made Selene want to ball her fists and scream and shout in protest.

Her pain was short lived however and just when she was beginning to consider retrieving her pistol, the Hybrid accomplished her unspoken request by suddenly thrusting the full length of his arousal into her burning depths.

Releasing a long hiss as she felt his shaft filling every possible millimetre of her being, Selene couldn’t help but press urgently back as she tried to receive even more of the incredible sensation. Yes it stung from where she had not completely adapted to his size, but the way he filled her made the pain well worth it.

Biting back a moan as he felt the impossibly tight walls of the Vampiress’s burning canal surrounding his shaft, Michael had to struggle to stop himself from cumming right then and there. However, having been robbed of his climax during their earlier coupling; the hybrid didn’t need to be an intern to know that he wouldn’t last much longer. ‘Mores the pity…’

Fortunately, he was determined to not let such a trifling issue bother him as with a feral growl, the hybrid began withdrawing his hard length but only to suddenly plunge it back inside her before he could completely pull out.

The motion was anything but gentile, yet all Selene could do was throw her head back as she released a silent scream of ecstasy; her mind quickly lost in the sensation of Michael’s incredible cock pulsating within her, stretching her as though it was once again her first time.

Smirking as he watched her reaction, the hybrid continued the savage rhythm to the point where she could barely support herself beneath the wild onslaught; A low grunt rumbling from his throat every time he forced himself a little further inside her burning core.

However, so lost were they in their euphoric mating that neither vampire nor hybrid seemed to of realised that the night had very nearly come to an abrupt end. The dim sky had lost all elements of purple and violet, now depicting bright shades of orange and pink that lit the torture as they shone through the evaporating rain clouds and into the room.

If Selene did not act soon, the chances were her long life would come to a very abrupt end within the next few minutes and yet she couldn’t bring herself to care. He felt so incredible, thrusting that godly shaft inside her most sacred of parts and each time he was embedded to her core; the tension building inside her seemed to triple.

Indeed, Selene was totally consumed by the pleasure Michael was giving her.

However, feeling the tickle of an impending orgasm spreading at the base of his spine; Hybrid Michael began using all of his considerable might to entice a climax from the Vampiress. Almost breaking the very floor that lay beneath them, his muscular hips slammed into the soft flesh of Selene’s full backside as he suddenly drove his aching shaft even deeper inside her; accidentally scraping the broad side of his cock against her sweet spot as he did.

Positively shaking as she felt an ocean of ecstasy cut through her like the blade of a broad sword, Selene couldn’t hold back and came in a blinding flash of light that left her gasping for breath as she tried to recover. Meanwhile, a fresh wash of essence suddenly coated his burning shaft as it thrust in and out of her convulsing tunnel. Overwhelmed by the delicious sensation, Michael couldn’t hold on any longer and released a long howl that possibly woke the entire city as at last; his member exploded in an eruption of his seed that filled the Vampiress’s already flooded hollowness.

Bursts of pleasure still exploding behind her eyelids, the exhausted Death Dealer suddenly collapsed onto the hard floor but were soon joined moments later by an equally tired Michael; his body quickly retaining its normal colouration as he entangled himself around Selene in a tight embrace that would ensure she’d be there when he awoke.

Falling into a peaceful slumber on the chamber floor as the bright glare of sunlight dawned on the horizon, the couple were fortunately spared an unpleasant awakening by the automatic shutters that were hidden behind each of the room’s windows closing.

The End

Detention is a Wonderful Thing


Detention is a Wonderful Thing
Disclaimer: I do not own Sailor Moon and am not profiting from this work.
AN: This story was commissioned by Kilkov Masmus. It is the first Story in a trilogy I wrote a year or so ago. For the record, I have not watched Sailor Moon in a long time and because I am unaware of all but the most general themes, I wrote this under the idea that the scouts were all around eighteen. Hope you enjoy…
Breathing hard, Tai Ukora ran with all the speed his tired legs could summon. It was nearly four in the afternoon but instead of heading home, he found himself running down one of the school’s upper-floor corridors, towards a detention that he still fought to be undeserved. However, fresh from last period’s Physical Education lesson; he was racked with exhaustion and could barely muster the strength to move his legs another step.
Likewise, his childhood friend and classmate Amano Criffin was running with him and seemed to be having the same troubles. By some strange coincidence, they’d both been sentenced to the detention after their substitute teacher and her aid had apparently caught them talking.
It’s completely unfair.’ Tai thought angrily. They’d merely been discussing how best to solve a particularly testing problem when suddenly that frigid bitch had descended upon them like a giant vampire bat. No amount of protesting or explanation could save them and she had promptly issued them with the detention and an express order that they were not to be late. ‘How are we supposed to work together to solve problems if we can’t talk or pass notes?’
However, his time for brooding was quickly approaching its end as just a little further down the seemingly endless passage way, he could at last see the outline of their destination. But relieved as he was to think that he won’t have to run much further, the sight of the ominously dark door didn’t inspire much confidence.
There had been a lot of stories going around the school as of late about this teacher’s detentions. Although she’d only been at the school for a couple of days, she’d apparently handed out more detentions than any other teacher had in the past term and although her victims had all emerged after about an hour; none had been the same since.
With that in mind, Tai and Amano couldn’t help but look at each other with nervous faces. Both wanted to turn and walk away but neither wanted to be responsible for saying it and after a moment’s silence, both gave a nod. Late as they were, playing truant wouldn’t help them in the long run, not now anyway.
Their decision made, they both made a show of trying to tidy themselves up and appear more presentable before Tai put his hand on the door and pushed it open.
To his relief, the classroom appeared to be empty and a quick glance around the door confirmed his suspicions that there was no sign of either their sub or that cow of a TA who she kept at her side at all times like some snooty little dog.
“She’s not here.” He breathed, unable to keep the note of surprise from his voice as he slowly crept further into the lightly lit chamber. Weary, his eyes darted from desk to desk, searching for any sign that might suggest the usually prompt and punctual pair were in-fact hidden; ready to pounce on them should they make a fatal flaw in judgement.
“Well we are already 5 minutes late.” Amano said, coming up behind Tai as he dared to let a smile cross his lips. “What’s the point in waiting. Come on; let’s go before they get here. If anyone asks, we can just say we waited but thought they weren’t going to show so left.”
Tai had to admit it was a tempting offer. No one could blame them for going if the bitch wasn’t here but would anyone believe them if she said she was her? It would be their word against hers, and neither Tai nor Amano exactly had a spotless track record when it came to the truth. Everyone would think, quite rightly, that they’d plaid truant and then they’d be in even deeper trouble.
“Yeah, but what’s to stop her saying we didn’t show up?” Tai asked before looking back at the door to see if it was still clear. “I say we wait another ten minutes. If she’s still not here by then than it’s obvious she’ll never turn up.”
Amano looked shocked by the suggestion. Obviously he’d been hoping for a hasty agreement so they could get the hell out of here. “Wait? What the hell for? She hasn’t arrived so much as a second late for class yet she’s more than five minutes late now. No way she’d likely to turn up.”
“It’s just ten minutes. I promise we’ll go after that. Anyway, what’s the rush, you managed to finally get a date with that waitress from the arcade?”
Amano ignored the comment, instead he sat at his normal desk while muttering something about “being already obvious.” A comment to-wit, Tai choose not to respond. Better to let his friend stew for awhile instead of risking a needless confrontation.
Unfortunately, those ten minutes were not about to pass quickly and unable to think of a single topic of conversation to have with Amano whilst he was in such a foul mood; Tai quickly found himself regretting the decision to stay. Besides glancing at his watch every couple of seconds, the only means of passing the time was to listen for the sound of approaching footfalls. Yet after about 30 seconds, that had grown beyond tedious.
“All right, I’m through sitting around here like some dumb lap dog!” Amano finally yield, almost exploding out of his chair in his rush to get up from the desk “Come on Tai, it has been ten minutes and the bitch still isn’t here. Let’s get out of here.”
This time, Tai didn’t object. Already board stiff by the wait, he didn’t even bother to check his watch before standing up and joining his friend. However, before either of them could disentangle themselves, a chillingly familiar voice made them stop dead in their tracks.
“Well, look at what we have here Castor.” Pollux said, her blood red lips curving up into a smile as she watched the boys stiffen. “It seems those two naughty boys from our third period class were thinking about running off and leaving detention without our permission.”
Suddenly, Tai couldn’t breathe. Panic flared inside of him as he realised they’d been caught at the worst possible time. How were they to talk their way out of this one? With his heart drumming loudly in his ears, he and Amano shared a look of apprehension before giving another nod as they slowly turned on their heels. Sure enough, standing there in the doorway was their substitute teacher, Mrs Polloux, and her teaching assistant, Castor. Dressed in matching suits, it would have almost been impossible for the teens to tell them apart if not for their strikingly different hair shades. However, so alike were they still that it was hard to believe they weren’t twins. Everything, from their piercing grey eyes to their delectable thighs was identical to the smallest detail.
“I agree Pollux.” Said Castor, mischief alight in her eyes as she brought her hand to her lips and fixed Tai with an intense stare. “How do you think we should them now? Writing lines simply won’t do for such naughty boys.”
“Hhmmm…Well I’m sure we can think of something more…Appropriate.”
They moved so quickly that before Tai or Amano could even raise a word in their defence, both women were upon them and with a strength that belied her smaller stature, Castor quickly pushed Tai back into his seat. Stunned by the overly aggressive action, he could only look up in disbelief as she pushed the dark jacket from her shoulders. Dressed in an impeccably ironed shit and skirt, the Teaching Assistant looked like something fresh from his book of fantasies as she pulled her long chestnut coloured hair from its bun and let it cascade down her shoulders. However, his eyes weren’t the only things to be enthralled by the sight and Tai couldn’t help but let out a pained groan as his arousal strained against the tight fabric of his school trousers.
Hearing his distress, Castor couldn’t help but smile as she looked down and examined the outline of Tai’s cock as it struggled against the taunt fabric.
‘Mmmmm…Not bad for a boy of his age.’ She admired, mentally measuring him to be about seventeen centimetres. Certainly not the biggest she’d ever encountered but still an impressive package for a human teen. ‘This could be fun after all.’
With a devious lick of her lips, Castor reached down and expertly untied the bonds which held Tai’s trousers in-place before stepping back to watch as his solid erection burst free. He was thicker than her was long and the sight of it made her shiver in anticipation. ‘Ooohhhh…very fun indeed’
“Miss Castor?” Tai asked, the sudden sensation of the cool air washing over his cock had jolted him back to life; and suddenly he felt fearful as he saw an inhumanly, predatory look light up her gaze as she stared down at his erect member. But, before he could press her about it; a low moan was ripped from his lips as she moved forward and ran the head of his cock against the inside of her open mouth. Her tongue coming forth to play with the tip of his cock as she used both of her hands to close around the body of his shaft and gently massage him with impressive force.
“Mmm…Do you like this?” She finally asked, moaning around the head of his cock as she continued to tease with unbelievable skill. “Do you like this the feel of your cock in my mouth naughty boy?”

“Yes…” Tai gasped, barely able to form a coherent phrase as he felt the vibrations coursing through his rigid flesh, making it buzz and hum with energy until he feared it might explode.

“You want more?” she asked, already knowing the answer though as she felt his cock jerk between her pursed lips. It never ceased to amaze Castor just how easy young males were to bend and mould as she saw fit. They were like pawns, only able to move one way and she and her sister had learned that the best was to take what they needed from them was to do so through the one thing they’d always fall prey to, sex.
“Yes! I want…morreeeeeeeeeee!!!!” He begged, but Castor had begun before he could finish; causing him to trail off in a long moan as swooping down, she enveloped the first few inches of his shaft in her mouth. Squeezing it with her lips, she caused the veins and ridges of it to throb whilst she relaxed the back of her throat, allowing her to swallow him almost entirely without so much as a second wasted.
“Oh god, Miss Castor… more…more” Tai gasped, his voice low as he tried to speak between moans. At that moment, the skin of his member was so sensitive with arousal that he could feel every movement her tongue made against his flesh, the ways her teeth happened to scrape against him, even how her breath travelled over him every time she inhaled.
Hearing his pleasure drunken ramble, Castor couldn’t help but inwardly smirk as she started to slide her lips up and down the rigid organ, twisting and turning her head while her tongue massaged the underside of his cock. She wanted this to be over quickly, when his arousal peaked so too would his energy level, and only then would she start to feed off him.
“Oh Fuck! Miss Pollux, you’re so tight!”
The distant words cut through Tai’s pleasure dazed brain like a sledge hammer and looking round, he saw that their normally prim and proper sub had straddled Amano’s hips and was now fucking his brains out with a wild abandon. Unable to tear his eyes away from the sight, he became lost to the world as he watched his friend be viciously pleasured by their sapphire haired teacher, almost forgetting about the goddess who happened to be kneeling between his legs with his cock in her mouth.
Watching her young lover’s attention starting to drift, Castor couldn’t help but feel a little jealous. Regardless of the circumstances behind this illicit encounter, the fact that Tai could be so cruel as to watch another while she was trying to pleasure him, made her feel somewhat dejected. Why did Pollux always have to steal her limelight? No matter what she did, Pollux always had to outdo her, regardless of how little it would gain her. The thought made her temper flair and suddenly, she was consumed by the desire to outdo her twin.
Reaching down to the still exposed base of his swollen member while she continued bending up and down on him, massaging the exposed skin with her fingers before applying a dab of pressure with her thumb; coaxing a low groan from his lips as his hips suddenly bucked up from the bed. Quickly, his eyes darted back to her and pleased to know that she had recaptured his attention, she decided that it was now time to turn things up a notch.
“Fuck you’re so good at this Miss Castor.” Tai gasped, biting his inner lip as he felt her tongue greedily lick and suckle his flesh, enjoying his body as if it were some sort of sweet ice treat. Her teeth had started to lightly press against his taught skin and for a moment, he had feared she might be about to bit him, but the pleasure the touch caused quickly threw all those fears from his mind and his left groaning in pleasure as her wonderful lips moved in perfect harmony with the motions of her hand.
His climax was coming, Castor could feel it from the quivering of his cock and as the pressure continued to mount within the base of the boy’s phallus; her predatory instincts began to kick in. She wanted his energy, she needed it the way a great shark hungered for the thrill of a chase before it devoured the insignificant seal. And with the scent of sex wafting through the air, heightening her desire for the taste of the delicious morsel, she began to suck Tai’s shaft with all her hunger, draining him of his energy in that intense vacuum of heat and fluid.
“Oh God! Miss Castor…Something….Something…” Tai could barley form the words, he was growing dizzy with pleasure as the fog clouding his mind seemed to thicken. Dimly, he was aware of his hips starting to buck up as his control over his motor-functions seemed to be waning, but the act of doing so felt bizarrely heavier than normal, as if his actions were in-fact being weighted down by some invisible force. Determined to enjoy the feelings Castor’s actions had stirred within him however, he tried to power through the fatigue until the very act of breathing felt strenuous. “Some…things wrong.”
Despite the pressure building at the base of his spine, the student could feel himself teetering, not on the edge of paradise, but on that of losing consciousness. Steeling a few last breaths, he buried his hands in the TA’s thick chestnut locks and tried to push her lips off his erection. The notion may have been strange when he latter locked back on it but at that moment, it was all his oxygen starved brain could come up with.
Yet try as he might Tai couldn’t muster the strength to force her into relinquishing her grasp and with an irritated look, Castor swatted his grasp away with what he thought to be her hand; until it did not release its grasp on his. Confusion cut a hole through his daze and looking down, he saw that a long spindly limb, the colour of an orange, had coiled around both of his wrists and was holding them apart. His heart suddenly racing with fear, he slowly traced the tether back, his eyes widening as he witnessed it disappear beneath the hem of the woman’s skirt.
“Miss…Castor?” He asked but a strangled yelp suddenly cut in and recognizing the sound of that which came from Amano, his head shot around to where his friend and the Sub were. They were still rutting atop a desk, poised exactly as they were a few moments ago. Only know an appendage that was a blue as the midday ski and appeared to be much like the one that was descending from within the TA’s skirt, was wrapped around Amano’s wrists too and seemed to be restraining him. But then, before his eyes, she began to change, her body grew out and appeared to darken until it too was the colour of the heavens. Claws and talons sprouted from her nails and even her clothing started to cage; forming into small articles that were turquoise and reminded him of something which a dancer might wear whilst preforming.
Unsure of just what to make of this starting revelation, he turned back to his lover; to have all the breath stolen from him as he saw that Miss Castor had vanished, replaced instead by a terrible creature with orange skin, eyes that were a bloody shade of crimson, and a strange marking across her forehead.
Tai wanted to yell, too scream, but the pressure in his cock exploded before he could and as his seed burst forth, the deadly cocktail of nausea and pleasure threw him over the edge and he slumped back in his chair; unconsciousness.
* * * * * *
“Honestly Serena, how are you ever to improve if you never manage to stay awake through an entire period?” Asked Ami; her normally sweet voice crackling with irritation as she fixed her friend with a poignant stare and tried hard not to imagine hitting the blond slacker with the heavy book in her lap.  They’d been sitting in the tutoring room for at least an hour yet despite her best efforts; Serena still hadn’t gotten the hang of any of the major sciences.
“It’s not my fault!” Serena protested, shoving her books into her bag with such force that Ami was amazed it did not rip. “The teachers are just so boring; I can’t keep my eyes open. They always seem to send me off to sleep.”
“Well, be that as it may. You will need to try and stay awake if you wish to pass that exam next month.” Ami explained, he voice continuing to hold its condescending tone even as she pulled her arm into the sleeve of her jacket. Yet she couldn’t keep the grin from her lips as she added. “I don’t think your mother would be very happy with you if you got another failing grade.”
Serena went pale as her friend spoke the words. The mere memory of her mother’s infamous temper was enough to make her feel weak at the knees and her face quickly lit up with a shaky smile as tried her best to look nonchalant. “Oh please Ami…please, don’t tell my mother about this. I swear I’ll do better, I promise.”
Smiling at her friend, Ami gave a quick nod before busying herself with packing away her books. Ever since a small school survey revealed that Serena had a shockingly poor exam pass rate, it had become disturbingly common to find both girls staying well past school hours for some much needed tutoring sessions. But after almost a month of their sessions, Serena still wasn’t proving to be an adaptive student and the knowledge that she was still failing was beginning to tug at Ami’s temper.
Packing up their remaining things, the girls left the room and emerged out into the deserted corridor. Their study room was in-fact one the schools lesser used class-rooms, but Ami liked them to use it because as it was on the top floor of the school, there would likely be fewer distractions once school ended from the other extracurricular students.
“So what time is Rei expecting us tonight” Serena finally asked after a moment, daring to brake the uneasy silence that had sprung up between them since Ami had mentioned her mother.
“About six.” Ami replied, not really looking at her friend as she recalled the conversation they’d had with the priestess at lunch. At the news of her later appointment, Serena’s face dropped. Her stomach was already complaining that it was hungry and if they held their meeting at six, she’d miss dinner and would be forced to have the scraps that were left. However before she could complain, a bizarre sound reached her ears. At first it sounded like squeaking but when she listened closer, Serena could swear she heard heavy breathing, perhaps even moaning.
“Hey Ami, can you hear that?”
Looking up, the aqua-haired beauty gaze a nod. “I think it’s coming from over there.” She whispered, pointing towards a partially open class-room door.
For a moment, Serena considered leaving. If two students were engaging in a secret tryst, and she and Ami were caught peeping by either them or a patrolling teacher, there was no telling how much trouble they might be in, but the gossiping girl within her wouldn’t be dissuaded by such insignificant facts. To witness such people engaged in forbidden carnal activity could prove to yield her useful information so without looking at Ami, she quickly tip-toed forward.
Ignoring her friends protest’s while being as quiet as she could in her approach, the blond got down onto one knee and put her eye to the crack. She had to fight not to scream as she took in the scene that was taking place in the class-room.
Two of her classmates, Tai Ukora and Amano Criffin by the looks of it, were sitting at their desks. From what Serena could recall, they’d been some off the many students to of received detentions from their newest members of the teaching staff, but they most certainly weren’t writing lines like she’d of expected. Instead they had their trousers down and, Serena couldn’t help but blush when she saw how their very erect genitalia were being used by two very notable individuals…
“Oh…my…god! Is that Miss Pollux and her Assistant?” Ami asked, having over grown her discomfort and followed her friend to the door. Yet barely able to keep her voice down as she took in the sight, Serena had to clasp a hand over the girl’s mouth before she could give them both away.
“Ssssshhhhh…Ami we have to keep quite. If they catch us, we’ll be in deep trouble.” The blonde warned, waiting until she saw Ami nod her head franticly before she released her and turned her attention back towards the display. Deep down, Serena new they should run for it but she couldn’t bring herself to turn away from the show. There was just something about watching the forbidden act which made her feel so… hot.
Although Tai and Castor were at too funny an angle for her to see everything clearly, the way Amano was splayed across the table with Miss Pollux atop him gave her the best angle with which to watch as the teacher descended upon him. Her entire body going rigid as she watched the substitute move, lowering herself to his base and then rising up until only the head remained inside of her before doing it all over again. Looks of ecstasy began etching across their faces as bounding up and down with slow bursts of erotic energy, Pollux rode Serena’s classmate with a fervid passion.
“We should go.” Said Ami suddenly, interrupting her friend’s dreamy trance as she began tugging at her clothing, trying to lure the blondes eyes away from the sight before they could sink any deeper in this mess. Although she didn’t exactly want to leave the free show, Serena had to admit that Ami had a point and with one last look at the intense orgy she… only Serena never took her eyes off the site.
Something was very wrong with what she saw. It almost looked like Castor was melting. Her clothing had all but been erased from her body, its fabric turning to smoke and leaving nothing more than a scantily formed magenta garment which Serena was amazed could even fit the TA’s voluptuous form. The hue of her skin was darkening to such an extent that she actually looked to be turning a deep tinge of orange while something that resembled a lot like a tail sprouted forth from the base of her spine.
“Serena! Come on, we need to get out of here before they notice us… On no, Castor and Miss Pollux are Youma.” Ami gasped, having grown anxious with Serena’s stalling and returned to retrieve her. But seeing just what had caught her friend’s attention, she too found herself rooted to the spot and was unable to move. “They…They must be feeding on Tai and Amano. We need to do something before they get away.”
Nodding her head in agreement, Serena began to back away from the door. “Yea…Umm call Rei and tell her that we need her help. Well wait until the boys are unconscious and then attack.”
* * * * * *
Grinning wickedly, Castor threw Tai’s unconscious body to the floor, next to his equally unconscious friend. It would be some time before they’d wake up and even then, they’d have no memory of the feeding. Neither she nor her sister needed to hurry in taking their leave.
“It’s such a shame. They were pretty good, for humans.” She murmured, her eyes running over their naked bodies as she sought to fix their every contour in her memory. Of all the boys they’d lured into their trap, so far these had been the best.
“Come sister, lets return this energy to Nephrite.” Pollux said angrily, having already grown impatient with her twin’s melancholy. As much as she enjoyed gathering the energy they needed from these insignificant beings, she had better things to do than dwell on it. They still had to hunt down those irritating pests, Sailor Moon and her two lackeys. Destroying them should prove far more interesting than gathering energy from a few humans. “We can always find more human toys once we’ve completed our mission….”
“Not so fast Evil doer!” Someone yelled, interrupting the blue Youma before she could finish and making both demons look around in surprise. Too their immense surprise and delight, they saw that three figures were standing in the doorway. Dressed in almost identical outfits, they looked like characters from some children’s video game and could only really be recognised by their very different hair styles.
“Well speak of the devil.” Pollux muttered as her smile grew wicked and her eyes slowly admired the girls’ attractive figures. Excitement causing her veins to burn like molten Lava as she slowly looked up from their milky white thighs to their captive breasts, which stretched against the material of their uniforms and practically showed all that they had to offer with absolutely no sense of discretion.
“You’re rotten ways are like a noose around your neck.” Said the girl on the right; a fiery eyed vixen with long black hair that cascaded down her back, and wore a red miniskirt that matched her high heels. “I am Sailor Mars!”
“They will grow tighter with every breath you take.” Proclaimed the girl on the left, whose hair was as blue and short as her skirt, but with deep azure eyes that her outfit made very hard to believe. “I am Sailor Mercury!”
“Until you are punished for your crimes!” Said their leader; a tallish girl standing in the centre of the three whose blonde hair was held up by two red pieces that made it fall back down to earth in two long tails. “I am Sailor Moon, the champion of justice. And in the name of the moon, I will right wrong and triumph over evil… and that means you!” It was an inspiring speech, but neither Youma looked at all put off by the theatrics however, in-fact their smiles almost to widen as they watched the scouts assume their poses. This was the moment they had been waiting for, the moment they would finally be tested against their most feared of enemies.
Sailor Moon took in the demons lack of concern with a foul mood. Ever since she had learnt about her destiny and the horrors of her past, Serena had grown to completely despise Beryl and her cronies. Their contempt for life had proven to be extremely annoying but the fact that these two actually had the nerve to view her and her friends as amusement was more than she could stand. Anger flooded her system and she stepped forward without thinking as she prepared to attack the Youma with her Tiara. However, she never noticed the discarded book that was lying at her feet and as her boot touched its cover, the book skidded away, causing her to loose balance. With a cry, she fell forward and hit her head on a nearby desk; knocking her unconscious.
“Sailor Moon!” Ami and Rei cried, surprised by their leader’s lack of grace and completely missing the Youma twins launching their tails towards them as they rushed to aid the downed Princess. The stretching limbs coiled around the two scouts like immense serpents, immobilising them as they encircled their arms and torsos, effectively pinning their limbs to their sides as Castor and Pollux effortlessly picked up the captured scouts with little effort.
“Well, would you look at what we have here Castor.” Pollux sneered, hoisting Rei up with her tail until the squirming scout’s feet no longer touched the floor. “We came here to do a bit of fishing and what do we find? Sailor scouts on the hook.”
“I don’t know, Pollux.” Castor commented, using the muscles in her tail to dangle Ami like a fish as she slowly turned the struggling scout around, examining her from back to front before continuing. “They seem rather…small. Should we just throw them back?” Hunger lit up the blue demon’s eyes and with a manic laugh, she reached out and cupped the weight of Mar’s breasts in her hands.
“Oh…I think these will do fine.” She said, running her fingers over the priestess’s covered nipples and smirking as she saw the shiver run through her.
“Take your filthy hands off me! You dammed dirty monster.” Rei gasped, suddenly fighting not to moan as she felt her body betray her; her nipples visibly hardening under the Youma’s skilled touch. Despite the furry in her voice, Pollux merely smiled before slapping the dark haired scout across the face with the back of her hand.
“Silence Sailor slut!” She ordered before roughly pulling on one of the scout’s nipples. “When this is all other, you’ll be begging me for more.” Rei couldn’t help but moan as the action sent bolts through her nerves with shocking ferocity.
“Rei!” Ami cried, still struggling against the clutch of Castor’s tail. Desperately, she tried to break free but the coils that were already wrapped around her held tight and she forced to watch in horror as the blue Youma continued to torment her friend. That was, at least, until Castor noticed her struggles.
“Don’t worry your pretty blue head about her,” she whispered whilst pulling the bound girl closer, not stopping until her lips were next to Ami’s ear. “She loves it.” She had timid her words perfectly and, as if on cue, a much louder moan was drawn from Rei when Pollux started wildly groping both her breasts through her leotard. “And I have my own plans for you, my precious.” With wide, questioning eyes, Ami looked up at Castor but no sooner had she than Castor’s lips were suddenly upon hers in bruising kiss.
Rei couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think, her entire body felt like it was on fire. A hot, burning fire that had stolen all thought from her body and left her quivering with delight as she bathed in the sensations that Pollux’s fingers sent coursing through her veins. Dimly, she was aware of Ami’s voice sounding out in the distant, the familiar cords electing some recollection within her but it wasn’t enough to tip the scales back in her favour and she was compelled to dwell in a form of purgatory, frozen, trapped between desire and disgust.
“Mmmmm…Such beautiful tits,” Pollux whispered, licking her lips as she pulled on one of Rai’s nipples with a little extra force; causing the priestess to gasp. “Why Sailor Mars, are you enjoying this?”
“N…No!” gasped Rei; her infamous pride still too great to allow such a slur pass unanswered. “I could never do such a shameful thing.” However, her half hearted words were not enough to convince the lustful Pollux.
“I can’t believe that someone as pure as you Sailor Scouts would get turned on by having a hot Youma like me squeezing their tits.” She sneered. “Go on, say that you want it. Say that you want me pulling and twisting your hard nipples while I play with your tits. Come on; say it and I’ll give you more of this…”
“Oh God!” Rei’s eyes burst open as the moan passed her lips. A shock of pleasure had hit her with the force of a stampede as the Youma twisted her nipple another time, throwing all her inhibitions and pride to the wind as every nerve in her body buzzed with ecstasy. “Don’t stop! Please, don’t stop squeezing it!”
Castor’s tongue barged through Ami’s lips with little trouble, delving into the sapphire haired scout’s delectable cavern and teasing her muscle with light strokes and cresses; causing goose pimples to form across Ami’s skin as she tried not to moan. The Youma could practically taste the girl’s purity, its divine essence was sweeter than anything she had ever tasted and made her hunger for this fragile creature grow all the more ravenous.
It took all that Ami had not to give in to the Youma’s kiss. She could hear Rei’s moans; feel the desire that was flooding her as she was assaulted in the worst of ways, the flames that ignited within her core and bathed all that surrounded her in an intense wanton light. But still Ami resisted. She needed to hold out, if not for the sake of her chastity, then for the sake of Sailor Moon. Once these monsters were done with her and Rei, they would undoubtedly turn on the scouts’ leader and if she were still unconscious, the Princess would not have a chance. She needed to hold out as long as she could; she needed to buy Sailor Moon the time to wake.
“Mmm…Your delicious my sweet.” Castor finally muttered, braking the kiss as she pulled away to look down on the weakly struggling youth. Her forehead had already began to perspire from the strain of resisting and her sapphire locks of hair had began to adhere to her skin as she breathed out hot puffs of air. Sailor Mercury already looked like she had been ravaged and the sight of her in such a state caused a new sensation to begin in the lower portion of her abdomen. Discomfort began to set in and she could already feel something, something she was not accustomed to, stretching against the body of her magenta thong. Curiosity compelled her to look down and there, she saw to her amazement that a prominent bulge had formed at the front of her undergarment. ‘So, this is what Nephrite had in mind when he told us of our mission.’ She thought, unable to keep the smile from her face as she imagined what the lieutenant must have had in mind when he gave both she and Pollux these new devices. ‘How terribly perverse of him…’
With a wicked grin, she pulled on the muscles of her tail and sent Ami whizzing across the room and crashing into the door with a yelp of pain. She was on her again though in a matter of moments, appearing behind the winded scout with a sudden burst of speed, she slammed her chest against the closed door with her palm before reaching beneath the Scout’s blue skirt and groping one of the firm globs of her arse checks. Massaging the teen’s flawless rump, Castor couldn’t help but moan lowly as she took in its sheer perfection. Never had she encountered one so flawless, the sight of the girl’s creamy complexion and succulent curves made her so hot that she just couldn’t resist.
Lifting the blue materiel, Castor couldn’t help but chuckle when she saw the matching thong that the Scout was wearing. Who’d of ever thought a Sailor scout would wear such a undergarment? Taking a moment to savour the sight before reaching down, she ripped the garment away like it was made of nothing more than tissue paper, causing Ami to hiss in pain as Castor brought it up to her lips and took a deep breath of her sent.
“Mmmmm…You have such a delicious aroma.”
Ami couldn’t believe what she seeing and her eyes had grown a wide as saucers as she watched the fiend breath in the air of her panties, unable to tear her eyes away even as her mind screamed for her to try and break free whilst the Youma was distracted; nor secretly did she want to. She couldn’t explain it, didn’t want to believe that a part of her found the sight to be so incredibly alluring that she didn’t want to leave.
Excited by the scout’s deceleration, Pollux reached forward and with a wave of her talons, tore great gashes in the fabric of Rei’s leotard; causing her ample cleavage to burst free as the weakened elastic was unable to contain them. Crying out, the dark haired temptress pulled one of her arms free of the bind and tried to cover herself with her arm but was unable to withstand the Blue skinned Youma’s might as she easily pulled the obstruction away. Completely exposed to the monstrous being’s gaze, shame quickly stained her skin a deep red as she felt the heat of Pollux’s stare fall on her giggling breasts.
“What beautiful tits you have Sailor Mars,” Pollux complemented, her full lips forming a wide smile as she bent her head down to them. “I simply must have a taste of one.”
Rei wanted to scream out as she felt the Youma’s tongue quickly graze her nipple, its wet tip circling her painfully hard bud before disappearing back into her mouth.
“You’re delicious.” Was all Pollux could utter before her head fell between the full orbs of Rei’s breasts. Like a purring feline, she languished in the narrow valley whilst rubbing her smooth checks against the scout’s bountiful cleavage. They were like marshmallows, and she had enormous amounts of fun burying her face between them before inhaling a deep breath; taking in the musky scent of the girl’s arousal as she turned her head to the side and began hungrily kissing exposed flesh.
The contact sent a shiver running from Rei’s breast to the molten pit of her core, causing a low series of grunts to escape the priestess as she felt Pollux’s mouth dance around the bud of her nipple. The feel of the Youma’s heated breath washing over her skin, tickling her senses as she lightly nipped across the globes of her breasts, was so illicitly divine that Rei was sure her nipples were growing harder by the second and as much as her pride refused to believe it; she couldn’t deny that a part of her enjoyed the torture.
“You will pay for this, monster…” she gasped, her dark chocolate eyes beginning to glaze over as she gazed down at Pollux with a look that she hoped to be one of contempt but Pollux merely chuckled.
“Only time will tell, my pet.” she whispered before capturing Rei’s nipple between her teeth and giving it a gentle tug. Surprised, the priestess couldn’t stop her cry of pleasure as her back arched up into the Youma’s waiting mouth, unwittingly begging her for more. “My you are quite the wanton trollop, aren’t you little sailor slut?” Rei was only dimly aware of the Youma’s words. Heat gripped her body in spasms of greedy desire and with every twirl of the blue demon’s tongue; she could feel herself slipping away into a deep pool of burning ecstasy. Its insatiable depths dulling her reactions to such a pitch that she never noticed when the coils about her arms were loosened, the deceivingly muscular body of Pollux’s tail unravelling itself from about her as the Youma lowered her down on a desk.
The cold surface of the previously unattended desk sent a shock through Rei’s body but it could do little to quench the fiery desire that raged within her and soon a song of moans were flowing from her lips as she squirmed wildly beneath the ministrations. Sensing her prey’s resistance slipping, Pollux doubled her attentions by pushing the magnificent orbs together and flicking the pebbled buds with her tongue before sucking on them with a fierce suction. In a matter of seconds, the seductive Youma had Rei moaning with almost no control as a fresh dose of heat rushed through her body. Entranced and loving every second of the sweet torture, she could only moan and arch up into Pollux’s mouth while she slowly spread the priestess’s athletic legs and shifted between her soft thighs.
As her lips and tongue continued to tease the scout’s trapped nipples, her free hand slid down her body, passing down over her hip, trailing over the red skirt and onto the mid of her thigh. With a feather light touch, her fingers began to move back up the scape, gathering the material as she went. Slipping her hand beneath the bunched up skirt, Pollux couldn’t help but moan when she felt the damp material. The slut was so wet that she was amazed she hadn’t noticed it earlier and just the thought of her sopping wet pussy made her own painfully hard arousal twitch. She had to have her; she couldn’t stand the suspense a moment longer.
Feeling the Youma’s slow ministrations as her hand travelled across her core, Rei thought she might just die in a fiery storm of passion. The fiery ropes of passion that it caused to burn through her were so inexplicitly divine that she couldn’t help but throw her hips off the table as she arched up into… And then her world seemed to freeze as she felt the heavy weight of Pollux’s arousal pressing against her burning loins.
Sinking down onto her knee’s, Castor’s mouth began to water as she looked up at Sailor Mercury’s delectable and very wet, pussy. The air was thick with the musky scent of desire and it filled her mind with lust as with a deep breath, she inhaled the aroma. It was tantalisingly sweet and the red Youma began to feel light headed as her hunger for Scout mounted. She had to taste her sweet pussy and like a serpent, she flicked her tongue along the teen’s core; causing Ami’s breath to catch as she realised what the demon was up to. Eyes widening, she opened her mouth to speak but all that came was a low groan as Castor’s almost ghostly soft tongue sent a bolt of ecstasy through her body.
“Please…Mmmmm…Stop…I don’t want…Mmmmm…stop,” Ami finally moaned, her fingers tightening on the timber frame as she tried to fight the sensations Castor’s devious muscle teased her centre.
Hearing the scout cry out in such a needy tone, Castor dropped the subtle tactics and slid her tongue between Ami’s folds and over her clit. The contact caused a wave of pleasure to crash into the girl’s body and she couldn’t help but whimper in pleasure as she literally began shaking with unrealised anticipation. It was obvious she wanted it, even if her mind hadn’t quite caught up to the fact. “You’re so sweet,” the Youma whispered, her hot breath washing over the teen’s skin as she happily drank up the girl’s natural juices. Her greedy tongue sliding down from the girl’s clit to tease her core, moving at an agonizingly slowly pace until she reached the entrance and went back up, and then repeating the process again and again. “I could just eat you all day long.”
Hearing the Youma’s voice, Ami twisted her head round to see the semi naked creature knelt between her buttocks, a shiver running down her spine as she watched her worm her face deeper into the valley of flesh. It was so erotic, to watch as the monster did such dirty things to her body, that she was unable to hold back her moans. Her darkening sapphire eyes quickly falling shut as the vision brought forth new pleasures and she unknowingly began arching her body up against the door.
“Oooooh…Mmmmmm…Oh God…Oh God…Oh stop…Don’t lick me there!” The scout gasped, trembling slightly as she felt the Youma’s tongue begin to probe a little deeper within her core. “No! I… I don’t want this.”

“Yes you do, Sailor Slut.” Castor growled, her full lips curving into a smile even as she began gently tugging at Ami’s sensitive clit. “You want it and your practically dripping at just the thought of me licking you dry.”
Ami’s eyes opened wide at the sensation. She was close, so close that she could already feel the climactic release gathering in the pit of her belly and as soon as the Youma touched her clit, she couldn’t help bucking and writhing against her. The feeling of it was beyond anything she could have imagined and her cries of pleasure grew louder with every touch of her tongue.
“Y…No! I…” Her cries of protest ceased when the Youma suckled her small bundle of nerves and made a low rumbling Mmm...That reverberated through her like a great earth-quake. Trapped in throws of indescribable ecstasy, her head fell back and her mouth began opening and closing in a silent scream as shocks of pleasure crashed into her body. “Oooooh…Mmmmmm…Oh God…Oh God…Oh…please…don’t stop…”
“I’m sorry, what was that?” Castor asked teasingly, stopping her ministrations for a moment as she look up at the girl from beneath the curve of her backside. “I think I must have misheard, did you just say…Don’t Stop?”
“Yes! Yes I want it! Please, let me cum!” Ami cried, no longer caring about anything besides her own pleasure as the last fragments of her resistance faded away. “Please…oh please! I’m horny and I love what you’re doing to my body so please, just let me cum!” She begged as the words caused the Youma’s smile to broaden into a wide toothy grin. She was all hers now. And, Castor thought, not a moment too soon for she had grown tired of this game. Her achingly stiff arousal was in desperate need of its own release and as fun as the teasing was, it sure as hold couldn’t compare to what she had planned for this delectable morsel.
With that in mind, she decided that it was finally time to finish the girl off and a fresh shock suddenly ran through Ami as Castor resumed sucking her bud. The wet tip of her tongue expertly swivelling around the engorged bundle of nerves while she watched in avid fixation as the scout climb levels of inconceivable pleasure, wailing incoherent words more and more as the sensations mounted within her.
“Oh…. I’m going to….. Oh… Almost….” Ami suddenly moaned, her hips shaking violently as she approached her climax, added of course by the devious Youma’s ministrations. “Oh yes! Fuck! Oh, god! Oh, god! Oh! Oh! Ah! Ah! Uhhrrrggghhh!”

From the way her thighs had so suddenly clenched around her, Castor knew she had found one of the girl’s sweet spots and she began focusing all her attention on that one spot; moving continuously to reach every part of her pleasure point. Relentless and unyielding, she overlooked nothing in the passionate race to bring the girl to her peak and her wicked tongue only grew more ravenous as she felt Ami’s legs begin shaking.

“Oohhhhh Yesssss! It’s so Goooooddddd!!! I…I think…I’m going to climax!” Ami cried, her body practically quiver with anticipation for the impending pleasure as it mounted like the waters of a well inside of her. Its burning depths drawing dangerously close to the rim, threatening to over spill at any moment and drown her in whirling pool of ecstasy as Castor’s tongue flicked back and forth over her clitoris. It was just so incredible that no fibre of her being could resist and now she couldn’t even remember why she had been so keen to resist. Nothing so evil could ever feel this good…. “OOOHHHHHHH I’M CUMMIIINNNGGG!!!!!!!!”
With a conceited smirk playing across her lips, Castor happily drank down the scout’s climax like it were warm milk before stepping back and watching amusedly as the dazed scout slumped against the wall. It had been a fun game while it lasted but now she was ready for the coup-de-grace and hooking the tip of her tail around the elastic of her stretched thong; she slid the garment down her thighs. Free at last from its suffocating prison, her arousal stood proud with a layer of pre-cum covering its bulbous head. ‘Oh yes. This is going to be very fun indeed. Now prepare yourself Sailor Mercury…’
Frozen in fear, Rei couldn’t move and she looked up at Pollux with wide, fearful eyes. She could feel the heat of the Youma’s shaft radiating through the thin fabric of their lower garments, tickling her most private of places as it pressed against her with increasing force. She dreaded what was about to transpire, but deep down, a part of her longed for it and it was that part of her that caused her hips to roll slightly.
The scout’s motion caused a wide smile to spread across Pollux’s lips and she reached down and with one wave of her talons, cut their silken thongs to ribbons. Freed at last from its suffocating prison, her bright blue erection shot up like a train and the Youma couldn’t help moaning as a fresh rush of sensations overtook her. But with her mind elsewhere, Pollux’s concentration began to dip and thus her tail began to loosen its coil hold and it was at that moment when life returned to Rei.
Realising this might be her only chance, the Scout of Mars slowly began to wriggle free but before she could completely rid herself of the limbs clutch; it began to tighten once more as a chillingly familiar voice said. “And just where do you think your sneaking off to my pet?”
Unable to escape the reforming clutch of the Youma’s tail, Rei could think of only one thing left for her to do and so, she pulled her arms up with her index fingers together.
Fire Soul!” She cried, trying to feed the attack with her fury as a stream of fire erupted from her finger tips and spiralled up into Pollux’s face. The attack hit the Youma full force but her spirit lacked the enthusiasm needed to deal a fatal blow and the demon was merely knocked back. Panicking at her failure, Rei rolled onto her hands and knees but before she could scurry away; the Youma’s hand shot out and tore long strips from her skirt as she tried to stop her escaping.
For the briefest of moments, Rei thought she had escaped but then her skirt was completely pulled away as Pollux’s hand shot out again and this time, her aim was golden. Shocked by the swiftness of the assault, she unwittingly paused as numbness set in along the reddening skin of her thighs and the demon took full advantage of it by reaching out with her other hand and taking a fistful of the Scout’s leotard. Although elasticated, the material of the top was no match for a Youma’s talons and it tore easily.
Hissing in pain as she felt the blue demon’s claws scratch across her back, the priestess tried again to get away but she slipped on the ruined material of her cloths and Pollux had no trouble in catching her hips. Dragging the struggling girl back, she pressed her arousal between the full globes of the girl’s arse, trailing it against the folds of her core before mercilessly thrusting it inside her.
“NOOOO!!!” Cried Rei, tears rolling down her cheeks as the sensation of the Youma’s dick stretching her inner-walls hit her like a burning locomotive. She knew her first time would hurt but never had she imagined it’d be like this. Yes there was pain, but it was short and it stabbed her like the blade of a dagger, the heat of it far outweighed that. The presence of the shaft inside of her burned with the intensity of a sun and it radiated through her with the intensity of such as Pollux began to withdraw. There was no time for her to adjust and she found herself being hit by a storm of hell-fire that knocked all the sense from her body.
“Ohhh! You’re so tight!” Pollux groaned, tightening her grip on the scout’s milky thighs as the priestess’s burning arousal coated her pulsating cock. Hungry for more, the Youma pushed deeper into her channel before pulling out in one long motion, giving Rei less than a second to catch her breath before starting to plough into her core like some wild beast.
“No! Pull it out! Please…I don’t want this!”
It felt like the monster was trying to rip Rei in two. Violent and savage, its thrusts pushed deeper and deeper inside of her with bruising force and it was like nothing the raven haired beauty had ever come to expect of her first time. The fire in her hips burned with an all new intensity every time the creature entered her and the shame of violation made her cringe, but for all her will and tenacity, she just couldn’t resist the thrill she got from the tryst. The pain of it hurt but there was also something lurking just beneath the surface. Some torrid sensation that worked with the pain to create a sensation the likes of which she could never of imagined. A hybrid of the two rawest sensations, the feeling bathed the priestess in a new light and she felt her protests quickly dying away.
“Oh god, please forgive me grandpa. I can’t take this any-more…..It’s so hot…so good…Oh yes give me more!” Rei suddenly moaned, moving back to meet Pollux’s thrusts as she felt the Youma filling the depths of her core and bumping against her cervix with the force if a battering ram; causing the scout to let out a scream of desire that only made the demon’s hunger burn greater.
“That’s it Sailor Slut! You like it don’t you. Go on; tell me how good it feels to have my big cock fucking your virgin pussy.” Pollux snapped, her ivory white talons digging red lines across the scout’s milky thighs as she pulled the long length of her tapered cock from the tight depths before forcefully thrusting back inside. “Oh so tight, I’m going to keep fucking you till your sweet young body is in ruin!”
Rei wanted to protest to the Youma’s vulgar words but she couldn’t find the words and instead a stream of moans escaped her as the thrusts became faster and harder. The sex was so wild and primitive, she shouldn’t have liked it but this monster knew just how to inflict its malevolent pleasures upon her that she couldn’t resist.
“Oh Yes…More…More…I can’t bare it! It’s so…so hot…So great!” Mars wailed; her eyes almost rolling in their sockets as the wash of pleasure hit her body like a tsunami. She craved the sensation of being roughly filled and eagerly pushed back against the demon, her wild body meeting him again and again as she bucked and writhed like a charging mare. “Oh…It’s so hot…I’m melting…Oh god my body’s melting! Ohhh yesss…fuck me harder you damned monster! ”
“Yea, that’s it slut. Tell me how much you like getting raped by my big Youma cock!” Demanded Pollux; visibly licking her lips as she watched the teen’s gorgeous rump dance along the length of her arousal. The scout’s tight sheath was like a furnace and the feeling of it wrapping around her flesh was incredible and she accomplished the girl’s requests without a moment’s pause. Driving the phallus forward as she grasped Rei’s hips like her life depended on it; the Youma stepped up her moments and began almost driving the teen into the desk as she furiously pummelled her slick canal. For a moment she wondered gleefully if she might be hurting the scout but the renewed effort only made Rei’s moans grow louder and soon she was practically screaming with delight as Pollux fucked her with enough force to break the fragile desk.
The stream of pleasure endued cries continued to flow from the Priestess while she lost herself in the pleasure, her delirious cries punctured only occasionally by some ill formed profanity as she mounted the crest of a divine peak. Nothing could compare to this feeling and she welcomed it with all her body and mind as a fresh wash of ecstasy pushed her all the more closer.
The sudden clenching of Mar’s inner walls drew an involuntary moan from the Youma and she struggled to keep herself from climaxing as the slick walls began working her organ with a fresh vigour. Yet it became near impossible for her to fend off the impending release when her prey began to chant a cry of “Oh baby…go in deeper…oh god…deeper…deeper!” The sound was like music to her ears and Pollux’s eyes fell shut as the well of pleasure bubbling away in her loins approached the brim of her being.
“Yea you love my cock don’t you Sailor Slut.” She gasped, releasing one of her grips on the scout’s hips and leaning forward ever so slightly to coil the limb about her waist. Devious fingers moved with expert grace to cup Mar’s mound before finding her clit as she continued to wildly thrust into her from behind. “Now cum…cum…CUM!!!
Rei roared like a tigress as the contact sent a spike of pleasure pulsing through her body and, barley aware of the world around her, she thrashed about in passion as Pollux’s fingers mercilessly worked her nub. Pulling at sensitive bud before rolling it between the pads of her fingers, the Youma worked both of the scout’s hot spots in perfect rhythm; her cock burning a furious path inside the teen’s core whilst her fingers continued to torment the erect bundle of nerves.
“Oh God! So hot…I’m…I’m going to cum… oh yes…harder…harder….I’m Cumming…oh god yes I’m cumming!” Mars yelled; her voice barely recognisable as she basked in the waves of delight. Her body was convulsing and every minimal movement made her shake until she could stand no more. Throwing her head back, a barely audible scream passed her lips as the incomparable delight of getting savagely fucked into unconsciousness knocked her mind blank.
Pollux’s hips continued their thrusts, her elegant cock sinking over and over again into the tight depths even as the scout’s convulsing walls closed around her. The action drew a long moan from her throat every time however and soon it became too much for the demon. When the burning channel clamped firmly upon her length, subduing the release became impossible and she howled out in her own completion; her long cock spilling forth a tide of burning fluid inside her unconscious victim.
Across the chamber, for the most part Castor had been more than happy to just stand back and watch as her sister when to work on the dark haired scout; enjoying the sight of their enemy’s defeat but also unable to deny the perverse pleasure she got from watching the show. Although this was the first time they had had the chance to use the ingenious devices that were prominent between their legs, she had always secretly admired her sister’s undeniable skills. She was, without a doubt, a master when it came to seduction and intercourse.
Suddenly, a low whimper drew her back to the world of the living. Casting her gaze back to the still whimpering Sailor Mercury, she felt a shiver run through her nerves as admired the Scout’s creamy peach like rump. At last, she had the chance to live out one of her all time fantasies.
With a gleeful smirk, she moved forward and positioned herself behind the scout. Taking a hold of her hips, she parted the full mounds and pressed the head of her cock against the girl’s anus.
Surprised by the sensation of something touching her rear, Ami looked back in alarm and saw to her horror that the Youma was positioned behind her. Alarm flared inside of her as she felt the weeping head begin forcing its way inside her.
“Oh God…What are you doing?” She asked, barely able to keep a voice level as a shock of agony hit her like a lightning bolt from the intrusion.
“I’m about to fuck your tight light virgin ass, Sailor slut.” Castor gloated, tightening her grasp on her creamy thighs as she felt the girl squirm and holding her in place as she pushed into her arse.
“No! Not that. Please anything but thaaahhhhhh!” Her plea turned to a cry of anguish as she felt her body opening its gates to the demon in a way she had never believed possible. The pain of it was excruciating and for a moment she feared it might bring about her death as Castor pushed forward and plunged the head of her arousal into her tight rump. Unfortunately for Ami, there was no time for her to adjust to the sensation and she could only release a hoarse cry as she felt her arse being thrust apart by the demon’s swollen sex, the thick length forcing its way inside her and filling the tight crevice completely.
When at last she was fully sheathed within the tight embrace of the scout’s rump; Castor let out a long moan. The tight muscles of the sapphire haired teen’s anus were pressing around her shaft, desperately trying to force the foreign object to leave, but she revelled in the tight confines and drank in every sensation it sent up her cock. It was too tight a fit for her to move comfortably but the Youma didn’t care about comfort and she started to withdraw. Pulling out until only the head remained inside; she began building a rhythm by thrusting back inside.
“Aaahhh…Stop It…Your hurting me.” Ami sobbed, tears visibly rolling down her checks as she felt the dry heat moving through her like a fire. She’d heard some of the gossiping girls in the halls talking about anal sex and knew she needed to relax, but the pain was so intense that she couldn’t help struggling to free herself from this unwanted onslaught. However, she only succeeded in grinding herself further onto the invading shaft.
“Oh yeah, my dick feels great in your ass!” Castor declared, letting out a long moan as she felt the scout’s antics press her cock even deeper within the cavern. She could feel the scout’s horror at being violated in such a manner and it only served to feed her sexual delight as she began to pick up the pace. Thrusting in and out of the girl’s tight arse, the Youma had to struggle against releasing her liquid lust into the teen to soon. Especially when she felt the scout’s body beginning to relax before she started to grind herself back onto the throbbing shaft.
Blinking past tears, Ami desperately tried to make sense of things as she felt the tendrils of something new and exciting building within her belly. Despite the anguish of having her rear so savagely defiled, she began to find a strange sort of pleasure in the feeling as her body adjusted to the presence inside of her. Goose bumps spread across her creamy skin and before long she found herself taking in sharp breaths as she relaxed alight. Pleasure and pain were becoming foreign concepts as the two sensations mixed together to form something entirely new and robbed her of her sense of the world.
“No…Stop…No more! I can’t take it!” She moaned, unconsciously pushing her body back against the Youma’s thrusts. The demon’s arousal was so thick that it stretched her neither hole to dimensions she’d never thought feasible, yet all she felt now was a delectable sense of fullness and the harder and faster he thrust, the more she moaned out her pleasure. “Oh God! Why is it so good?”
“That’s it slut. Give yourself over to the pleasure of me fucking your ass.” Castor goaded, her lips turning upwards as she watched with immense amusement as the previously sweet and innocent sailor scout lost her inhibitions and with it, whatever remained of her will to resist. “Come on, beg me for more! Tell me you want more of my cock in your ass! Tell me you want to get fucked!”

“No…I Won’t. I couldn’t want such a disgraceful thing…I…” Ami’s voice broke and a long moan flowed stead as she felt the tip of the demon’s tail graze her clit. The touch was light but it was enough and sparks flew behind her cloudy blue eyes as she felt the duel pleasures crash into her body with incredible force. “I want it. Oh please…give me more…more in my ass…more!”

“That’s a good slut. Now be honest and you’ll have more.” The Youma promised, tightening her hold on the girl’s hips as her own pounded into the shapely mounds and thrust the shaft in and out of her like a piston. Bruises had begun to form across the creamy skin yet Ami could only moan and her beautifully shaped arse jiggled every time the demon’s shaft was thrust inside her like a great hot poker. “Do you like the way my cock is stretching your ass?”
“Uh…yes! Oh yes!” The scout cried, bucking her hips against the Youma in delight. For her, nothing existed beyond this forbidden tryst and she was so lost in its burning depths that she could feel every vein, rib and edge on the Youma’s cock as it buried in and out of her depths like a writhing serpent. No longer could she remember the war between Sailor Moon and Queen Beryl, that now her friends were in danger. All she cared about was that the demon kept fucking her arse, and the furious pool of pleasure which was welling up in her abdomen.
“Uh…that’s it Slut! Take my Youma cock up your ass!” grunted Castor, her breath now coming in ragged gasps as she fault to remain in control. However every thrust was a battle and a half and the demon could already feel her release approaching as beads of sweat literally rolled down her skin. “Take it like the slut you are! Make me cum in your tight asshole”
Ami felt like she was on fire, an intense passion was burning through her body and all she could do was moan out her pleasure as Castor’s cock reached previously untouched areas of her body. Still squeezing the threshold of the class-room door for dear life, the force of the demon’s thrusts pushed her near naked body against the barrier, the rough surface teasing her nipples even as she ground herself back against the shaft.
“Ooooohhhhhhh…My Butt…My butt is filled with all you dick. Please fuck me more!” She cried, enduring the frantic rhythm of their bodies as, grunting like an animal, the Youma took her with a savagery no human could ever match. It felt as though the monster was going to tear her apart and she loved every minute of it. “Oh god…YES! Oh fuck my butt! Oh I’m going to climax…oh god I’m cumming!”
Castor could feel the molten passion building within herself as she threw all her power into destroying the girl’s body. She knew she was too close to continue fighting its inevitable release but she didn’t care. All that mattered to her now was that by any means necessary, she needed to succeed in defeating her enemy. There could be no failure, and with that in mind she continued to thrust into her prey hard and fast until Ami’s entire body was rocked by spasms as she screamed her release to all within earshot. The force of the scout’s climax hit Castor like a meteor shower and, consumed by the way the tiny opening suddenly began pulsing around her, the demon’s own climax exploded through her. With a load howl, the demon’s cock released wave after wave of her creamy essence into the girl’s bowls.
For several moments, the room was filled with the sound of panting as both Youma came down from their respective climax, neither seeming to either care or notice that their exploits had thrown both scouts into unconsciousness. Indeed, The fact only seemed to dawn upon Castor when her softening arousal slipped from Mercury’s rear and she quite literally fell at her feet.
“Well sister, it seems our fun has come to an end.” Smirked Castor; her gaze lingering for a moment on the unconscious beauty’s trembling body before turning back to her twin with a sadistic smile playing across her lips. “Should we kill them now?”
“Yes.” Pollux replied, however her voice betrayed a hint of reluctance and as she looked down upon the naked body of Sailor Mars, it was clear she’d of preferred not to slay the beauty. “It’s a shame, she was so much fun to play with.”
“I know Sister, I know. We probably won’t find any who can match up to them on this whole shitty planet.” Continuing to grumble under her breath as she walked across the chamber, Castor never noticed the way Sailor Moon’s body was slowly moving across the floor. “But it is out of our hands. Queen Beryl gave strict instructions that the Sailor scouts were to be destroyed should they get in our way.”
Pollux nodded in agreement though she continued to wear her look of displeasure until her twin came to stand by her. She wanted to object to destroying such enjoyable distractions but lacked the stupidity required to voice those doubts. Or maybe she just never had the chance to do so, no sooner had she met her sister’s gaze than a large book flew towards them. With a loud thump, the heavy tome crashed into the blue Youma’s face yet; failed to break her icy demeanour. Without a word said, the twins turned in the direction of the tossed book and saw that Sailor moon had regained consciousness and was holding a large pile of literature at her hip.
“Now this is how books should be used.” She said, her full lips raised in a confident smile that just about managed to hide the fear she felt at being on her own against the pair. Although she had fought solo before, never had she taken on two Youma at once. She’d need to be careful.
“Well look who’s finally woken up.” Castor sneered, her blood already starting to boil at the thought of taking on the leader of the Scouts. “Come sister, let’s get her…”
“Be careful Castor. Remember that this one is stronger than the others. She has destroyed so many of our kind.” Pollux warned, reaching out to restrain her sister even though she failed hide her own look of excitement. “Perhaps we should use our real power to take care of this one.
“Our real power?” Castor asked; her smile widening as she ran the idea through her mind. “What an excellent idea sister, it has been so long since we got to really test our powers.”
Serena watched the exchange with a growing sense of alarm. She wanted to throw another book but her arm felt heavy and she struggled to move it as she watched the two Youmas move closer together. Suddenly a bright light consumed the Youma and startled, she dropped the texts as a single thought ran through her mind. ‘Oh this can’t be good.’
Holding up her hand to shield her eyes against the brightness, Serena was forced to back away as the glow of the Youmas’ transformation lit up the darkening classroom with more intensity than the sun. This was defiantly not part of her plan.
She hadn’t quite known what to expect when she first blinked past the haze of unconsciousness. The air had had been musky and laced by a strong aroma as a strange chorus of sound filled the air but it wasn’t until she realised she was lying on something very cold and solid, that it dawned on the teen that she wasn’t at home in her lovely, soft bed.
It had taken just about all of her willpower not to scream when, looking up, she witnessed both of the Youma raping her two friends mercilessly. Common sense had screamed for her to run, but her legs had felt like lead weights and she was paralysed to the spot as she watched the perverse display. The things she saw were unspeakable and a blight on all that the sailor scouts stood for, but Serena just couldn’t take her eyes off them. She’d transfixed even when the red demon shoved the thing that looked remarkably like a boy’s penis into Ami’s butt, the sight causing an explosion of heat to erupt through her abdomen as her breath started to come quicker.
Only when it was all over had she been able to move. Snatching up the first thing that came to hand, she attacked the pair with everything she had. Now Serena was beginning to wonder whether a smarter idea would have been to run for it.
Suddenly, the light started to die and soon Serena could make out the dark silhouette of life within. Strange, their appeared to be only one but this creature was definitively larger than the previous two and the teen could clearly discern the rapid movement of two tails. Never before had she seen a Youma go through such a strange metamorphosis and at the thought of how monstrously powerful this thing must be, a shiver of fear tingled down her spin to cool the heat in her loins for good.
Doing her best to prepare for the inevitable battle, she began gathering her energy in the hope of being ready to attack before the demon could recover but in the blink of an eye, the monster’s shadow had vanished, even though its transformation’s effects had not. For a moment, she thought it was nothing but a trick of the light, but when the phosphorescence finally dimmed entirely and she saw that the area was indeed void of demons; Serena had just enough time to yell out before an immense force crashed into her side and threw her off her feet.
Crashing into a wall with the force of a battering ram, Serena was on the verge of blacking out by the time she landed in a heap. A fresh, darker haze of unconsciousness closing around her and obscuring her view of the monster as it came to stand before her. As her sensations waned, the reincarnated Princess tried desperately to wake up but the weight and pain of it all was so great that she struggled to rise.
She could see a tall, voluptuously built woman with violet skin and long locks of plum coloured hair. Two sets of glowing red eyes looked down at her, causing a sudden wash of fear to jolt through her, bringing her back to life just as the Youma snatched up both of her long ponytails and dragged her up to her knees with an iron hold. Bending forward, the demon lowered its face down to Serena’s level before taking a breath that was so deep she thought the creature may have been trying to suck the very air from her lungs.
“Behold our perfection.” The demon whispered; its voice now a melding of those of the Youma sisters. “You should be honoured; no one has set eyes on our true power in more than a millennium and we have long since forgotten the feel of what it’s like to be one. We shall certainly enjoy reacquainting ourselves with it on you.”
Stubborn to the end, Serena wanted to say something defiant but the words died in her throat when she suddenly felt two objects pressing into her stomach. Unable to master her curiosity, her big blue eyes darted down to see to the monstrous sight of the demon’s hard penises pressing against her flat belly. Poised like a skew ‘V’, the shafts pushed against her with unrelenting force and the teen could guess what the Youma had in mind.
“No…” She murmured; her words shaking as the tone of her voice was laced by fear and tears began to well up in the corners of her eyes. This was not how she wanted her first to be, she didn’t want to lose her virginity to some stinky cross-gender monster. However, her tears only made the demon’s smile widen and Serena could feel the added pressure to her hair as the Youma, not so gently, angled her to where it wanted her to be.
“Now open wide.” The Youma commanded, her demonic gaze twinkling with a wicked sense of glee as with a vicious tug, she yanked the princess’s head down onto the head of her erect alpha cock. Gasping, Serena tried to pull away but the demon’s hold was much too great for her to fight against and like the siege ram at the gates of some ancient castle, the demon’s phallus barged past her lips with bruising force and the teen’s eyes opened wide with horror as the rigid flesh forced its way down her throat. Gagging and fighting for air, Serena tried to scream but all she could produce was a low rumble that travelled along the demon’s arousal and hit her nerves like lightning bolts.
“Oh yea! That’s the way slut. Make me cum all over that pretty face of yours.”
Hearing the order, Serena wanted to protest but the Youma’s hold was still too strong for her to fight against. Or perhaps there was another reason. At that notion, the heroine quivered. Even though the object was near suffocating her, the feeling of it violating her orifice with such force made an unbearable heat rush through her body and the salty taste of its tip made her mouth water… ‘No…No…I can’t be enjoying this!” She thought, suddenly angry with herself as impulse to give-in to the demon almost took over. ‘I won’t give in to this monster!’
Finally after several long moments, the demon’s grip slacked enough for the princess to pull away and growing desperate for oxygen, she did so without a moment’s hesitation. However, before she could remove the phallus completely the Youma’s grip went taut and she was forced to keep the bulbous head between her lips. It certainly wasn’t freedom, but at least she could breathe again.
“That’s it Sailor Slut, now suck on my big dick you little whore.” As much as the idea sickened her, Serena decided that the best way to get out of this nightmare in one piece was to surrender to the monster’s demands.
Wanting to just get it over with as quickly as possible, the Princess slowly began to tighten her lips around the phallus as she began sucking on the velvety head like it were some ice lolly she’d just bought from a corner shop. The contact caused the Youma to suck in a ragged breath and Serena could not help but inwardly grin, unwittingly mistaking the inhalation as a sign of surprise rather than enjoyment. It pleased her to think that she could knock this abomination off guard, but it did not take long for the demon to quash those thoughts when it wrapped a clawed hand in her hair.
A wall of pressure slammed against her skull when the demon tried to take control and looking up, the teen shot her an evil look but it did little to help her situation. Quite the reverse in-fact as its face almost seemed to light up with dark glee as she met the girl’s hateful gaze, all the while increasing the pressure against Serena’s skull to try and force her lips down the aching flesh of her arousal.
Pain exploded in her neck as the force grew too great for her to fight against; daggers of ice prodded and poked at every nerve in her spine and the princess had no choice but to give in, slowly lowering her body to let her lips explore the territory. The salty taste of the demon’s arousal made her shiver as she found she enjoyed the flavour a little too much. Unconsciously snaking her tongue out along the organ’s ridge, she tried to gather up as much of the perspiration as she could before letting out a low rumble in her throat as the essence washed over her taste buds like thick syrup.
The added contact of the scout’s tongue made the Youma emit another moan and the force behind her hold on Serena’s head lessened, but the girl didn’t stop her motions. Encouraged by the pleasing taste of the salty pre-cum, she relaxed her throat and slowly slid her further down the column, taking as much of the Youma’s phallus as she could in one breath.
Feeling the weight of the Demon’s second erection pressing between the mounds of her breasts as her jaw stretched to its limit, Serena recoiled only until she could take another breath before sinking her mouth down the shaft again, falling into a rhythm that felt natural to her as she bobbed her head up and down. The truly sad thing was she was actually starting to enjoy pleasuring her enemy.
“Oh! That’s a good Sailor slut; I bet you just love sucking my cock!” Purred the Youma, her full lips peeling back to reveal the whites of her fangs as she basked in the pleasure of the girl’s oral assault. “Oh god come on, suck me more! I want to cum all over that pretty face of yours.”
Unable to resist the demon’s vulgar demands, Serena soon lost herself in her life’s surreal turn as she continued to engulf the thick column until her jaw could stretch no more around its thick body. She could feel the veins and layers of muscle travel beneath her lips like bumps each time she bent her head down the long shaft. It was so deliciously captivating that her eyes began to close and she never noticed the Youma’s swaying tails disappear from view. Moving as silently as the dead, the two thick limbs arched back and did a 180 degree turn to sneak between the demon’s legs and up to the blonde’s shaking knees. Only then did Serena realise what was happening but it was too late, already the sound of tearing latex filled the homeroom as the limbs exploded into life and shot up beneath the girl’s skirt. The blue cotton of the garment ripped almost immediately but the elastic of the leotard stretched as the appendages pushed past its waistband and it wasn’t until the tips of the tails assaulted Serena’s breasts that it broke.
Almost screaming her surprise, the reincarnated Princess tried to cover her naked chest but the limbs pushed her hands aside as the Youma made a disapproving sound.
“Now now Sailor Slut, it’s a bit too late to be modest after you’ve been wilfully sucking on a mouthful of my Youma cock.” Growing bright red with shame and embarrassment, Serena let her arms go slack and fall to her side, revealing the full, creamy whiteness of her flawless breasts to the demon’s lustful gaze.
“Mmmm…You have such beautiful tits; I can’t wait to watch them jiggle as I fuck you. But first…” With a wicked sneer, the Youma placed a hand on the back of the girl’s head and forced her to look up, momentarily enjoying the sight of the blonde’s pink lips wrapped around the flesh of her arousal before saying. “I want to see them squeezing my cock.”
Keeping a tight hold on the shaft with her lips, Serena gave a nervous nod before cupping her hands under the weight of her breasts andlifted herself up a little to nuzzle the demon’s second dick between them. Not quite knowing how to proceed, she held the milky white orbs together and started to move up and down, creating a steady rhythm that mirrored the motions of her lips on its counterpart.

“Oh…That is a good girl. Service my cocks with your big tits and slutty mouth.” The Demon hissed, her red eyes narrowing with excitement as she began to rock her hips in time with the girl’s motions. “Mmmm…They’re so slippery and smooth, no wonder you Sailor Sluts wear such revealing uniforms. I bet you just dream every night of one of us Youma rapping your tits like this.”
“No! That’s no tur…” Serena tried to protest, but her cry died as the demon forced her mouth back down onto the shaft and she was forced to resume her actions. It wouldn’t be long now, she could practically feel the phalluses buzz with energy against her skin and the thought of this creature’s climax sent a hot surge through her body that spurred her on.
Both capture and captive moaned as the Princess worked with a fevered passion to bring the demon to climax. Like a pair of diamonds, her rosy red nipples teasingly rubbed over the Youma’s thighs as she swirled her tongue around its length, sucking the rigid flesh hard while pumping the second between her full cleavage.
.
“Oh Fuck! Your mouth is so tight…yea swallow all my cock you little slut.” Clawed fingers tightened their hold on her blond locks and forced Serena to take more of the demon’s thick phallus down her throat as the Youma’s hips bucked with a fresh intensity. “Yea that’s it! Take all my cock down your throat as I cum; let me see the look in your eyes as I blow my load inside that slutty mouth!” The demon hissed while giving the princess’s head a sharp to tilt to make her look up. Drinking in the fiery desire that clouded the girl’s cerulean orbs, the creature suddenly found herself surrendering to the wall of pleasure that had been forming within her abdomen. “By the Negaverse! I’m cumming Sailor Slut! Oh I’m cumming in your mouth and on your tits!”
Hearing the demon’s announcement, Serena tried to prepare herself for what was about to come but the moment the hot seed exploded forth; she lost any thought that was in left her head. She could feel the second phallus erupting against her skin; bathing her creamy complexion in the burning fluid and making her aroused breasts tingle with excitement as she greedily drank down the thick syrupy fluid that burst from the first in great mouthfuls. Nothing, not even the most wonderful of ice creams, could taste as exquisite as this essence and she continued to suck the phallus clean even after the demon’s arousals had ceased their eruptions.
“Hhhmmmm…That’s enough of that my pet.” The demon whispered, her clawed hand being deceivingly gentle as it ushered the Princess to relinquish her hold on the still erect appendage. “Now it’s time for the fucking to begin.”
Horrified, Serena tried to pull away but the air was suddenly filled with the sounds of movement as the two tails came from out of nowhere to coil about her arms and hoisted her up to the creature’s eye level. Kicking her legs out, she tried to escape the creatures hold but the Youma merely smirked as the blows landed harmlessly enough across her taught stomach and abdomen. Using her tails to keep the Sailor Scout under control, she reached out and grabbed the girl’s flawless thighs before pulling them aside to revel the blonde’s most secret of places.
“No! Don’t look down there you pervert!” Serena cried, trying to close her legs but try as she might, she was unable to fight the Demon’s much greater strength. She could feel the heat of the monster’s gaze burning across her skin as it looked at her like a wolf staring down a helpless bunny and shame lit her skin a bright red as she felt just where it was looking. However, that was not all she felt burning within her and as the predatory look continued to travel lower, a different sort of fire was set alight within her core. “No! Please…Let me go.”
“My look at how wet you’ve gotten from sucking on my cock.” The demon whispered, ignoring the girl’s desperate words as she positioned herself between the spread legs. “So if you like my cocks so much, why don’t you welcome them into your slutty body like a good little whore?”
Unable to escape, the girl could only watch on in horror as the Youma positioned itself between her legs. She could feel the pressure of the two shafts pressing against both her lower entrances as the demon moved to penetrate her pure, virginal, body.
“NOOOO!” She cried whilst squirming as best she could as both shafts began entering her at once. Still slick with saliva and both weeping pre-cum, the phalluses were well lubricated but still meet much resistance as they pushed against Serena’s tight orifices and the teen could only whimper in distress as they forcefully invaded her body. “No…stop…it hurts…uh it hurts so much!”
It was a tight fit and bombarded by the mix of sensations, the Youma moaned in pleasure as the heads of her shafts pushed into the girl’s orifices.
“Your mouth may be saying no, but your body is truthful and it screams yes.” She said while tightening her grip on the girl’s tender pink skin and pushing even more of her arousal into the teen’s body.  “Besides, the hard parts aren’t even inside you yet.”
Fire and agony ripped through Serena in great explosions as both shafts stretched her unused holes to breaking point. She knew from overhearing the gossiping girl’s that so often clustered within the school’s hall that she needed to try to relax her body, but her body automatically tried to keep the invading masses out and she could feel tears welling up in the corners of her eyes as the action caused her more harm than good. She could just barely manage enough control to keep herself from screaming as the phalluses cut through her like a pair of blazing swords.
“No! If you keep doing this…I’ll die. I’ll die if you keep doing this!” The girl cried, unable to stop the flow of tears as she felt the last few, agonising, centimetres of the Youma’s shafts push into her body. Never before had she ever felt so full. She could feel them, both the long, thick columns of muscle that had pierced her purity and stolen her virtue. Yet goose bumps soon began to rise across her arms as, ever so slowly, her body started to relax and adjust to the presence of the organs inside her; turning pain into pleasure.
The Youma smirked as she noticed a subtle change in Serena’s squirming. No longer was the girl shaking but more rocking her hips; as if she was subconsciously trying to get more of the demon’s cocks inside of her without begging. Deciding to humour her, the demon took one hand off the girl’s thigh and wrapped it around her slender waist. With a significant tug, she dragged Serena down and captured her rosy nipples between her fangs while expertly rolling her hips. Surprised, Serena moaned out as a lustrous mix of pleasure and pain coursed through her body; but no words of protest emerged to ruin the moment.
Rolling the pert bud between her fangs, the Youma drew back, almost pulling her rigid shafts all the way from the girl before pushing back in with all the power her demonic form possessed. Crying out at the renewed penetration, Serena felt the bonds loosen and with fresh strength, she pulled herself free; but only so that she could wrap her arms around the demon and pull it tighter against her breast.

“Oh my god!” She moaned, arching her back in delight as she enjoyed the feeling of being filled while the demon’s hungry mouth feasted on her breasts. “Ugh…Please…F-Fuck me!”
“That’s a good Sailor Slut.” The demon said, her smile widening as the broken princess finally gave into her. “Give in to your desires and ride my cocks.”
The sensation made her mind swoon and with unflinching obedience, Serena embraced the demon tightly, a shiver running down her spine as she felt its sharp talons scratch her shapely buttocks from where it now held her waist. Desperate to feel more of the intoxicating cocktail, she started to slide up and down the creature’s cocks and moaned as she felt them moving inside her.
“Ah…Good! It’s so good!” She gasped as the feeling of the double penetration rocked her senses. It felt as if the demon was trying to rip her in two and letting out a deep moan, she savoured the sweet bliss that came from having two cocks in her at once. “Oh I never imagined something like this could fell so good…Oh Harder…Yes…Harder!”
“Oh what a feeling! You’re so much tighter than your friends.” The Youma goaded, controlling the tempo of the fuck by rolling her hips to meet the girl’s rapid tempo with heated thrusts. Nothing had ever felt as wonderful as this and she revelled in the feeling by using erratic, unpredictable motions that left the Princess delirious. Liquid desire was practically rolling down her hips and the wet sounds of their meeting hips echoed around the classroom, but the demon didn’t care as it just heightened the experience and encouraged her to go deeper…harder…faster.
When the monster seemed to kick things up a notch, Serena almost lost herself entirely. Her thighs flexed and her toes curled as the intense pleasure radiated through her and caused her hips to buck each time the phalluses were thrust inside her. Silent screams echoed from her parted lips as she tossed her head back and forth in throws of ecstasy and the world almost seemed to explode around her.
“Harder… please…fuck me harder!” she begged while desperately trying to hold onto some form of consciousness as she thrashed about wildly in her lovers’ arms. She was losing control however, and as the first ripples of orgasmic bliss hit her, all remnants of her self-control went flying straight out the window. “Oh I want more! Please fuck me with your cocks and make me climax!”
“Yea you like getting fucked by two cocks at once, don’t you Sailor Slut?” The demon asked, slamming her hips up even faster and drawing a fresh symphony of moans from the princess. The pressure of approaching release was building in her abdomen but she felt no need to stop her assault and continued to drive her appendages into the girl.

“Oh yea!” Serena screamed, her voice shaking beneath the pleasure of the demon’s actions. “Your…Your cocks! They are so amazing…Oh so hot…please keep fucking my butt and pussy! I’m so close…So close!” On the verge of release, her whole body felt like jelly and if it weren’t for the demon’s strong arms supporting her, she’d probably of collapsed into a fit of pleasure. Instead her breath came in short gasps the heat seemed to explode inside of her as the Youma jerk against her in an uncontrolled river of passion. The creature’s voluptuous form slammed against Serena with every thrust and she was so full that as their bodies met in such sweet ways; she couldn’t stop herself from crying out in delirium.
“That’s right Princess, cum for me.” The Youma demanded, her breath like a wash of fire that scorched over Serena’s skin and sent sparks of excitement down her spine. “Cum from being fucked in both your slutty holes, cum and bath my Youma cocks in you Sailor cum.”
Enticed by the forbidden words and driven on by the wonderful feelings that shot through her body, Serena could no longer fight her impending release. Blinding light obscured her vision as mini-tremors ripped through her like an earthquake, her inner-walls clamped down on the phalluses inside of them and soon the sounds of her own screams echoed in her ears. Pleasure beyond the heights of anything she had ever heard of swept through her being and it long until her body went limp, as the sensations grew too great for her to stand.
Seemingly floating on air, Serena lost all account of the world around her until suddenly her senses returned with a bang as she was drooped to the cold tiles of the classroom floor. Dazed by the fall, it took the teen a moment to see beyond the cloud that fogged her vision and notice the Youma standing over her. The creature’s look of seething rage sent a cold wash down the girl’s back and the glow of its blood red eyes made instinctively shuffle back in fear.
“You…You…” It whispered, barely able to form coherent words as it quite literally seethed with rage and shaking violently, the demon took a step forward while reaching for Serena with its talons outstretched. In that moment, confused and almost tearful with fright, the girl risked a look down as she tried to shy away. Having either not bothered or forgotten to summon its excuse for garments, the demon was standing naked before her and Serena could see that something was missing.
The two phalluses, that just moments ago had been driving her out of her mind with ecstasy, were missing. The skin where they had been was scorched and the only evidence that the organs had ever existed was a pair of spherical scars. It was almost as if the shafts had been melted.
“Look at what you’ve done to me.” The Youma growled, her voice quivering with rage as she approached Serena with a murderous look setting her gaze ablaze. The demon’s outstretched arm was barely a breath away from Serena’s neck now and the teen could feel the cold touch of its talons closing about her throat…
“FIRE SOUL!”
The words made Serena’s heart jump and the sight of the fiery spiral passing her ear before slamming into the Youma’s shoulder made her almost cry out with joy as she turned to see that both Sailor Mars and Mercury had regained consciousness. They were both naked and looked extremely dishevelled from their previous attacks but appeared focused on what they must do. In fact Serena couldn’t help wondering just how long her friends had been awake. Had they witnessed her violation? Or had she been spared the humiliation of having her two closest friends witness her being raped in the most vulgar fashion.
“Sailor Moon move!” Mar’s words abruptly woke Serena from her thoughts and realising that the nervous look hadn’t left the Priestess’s face, Serena turned her gaze back and saw to her horror that the attack hadn’t even injured the demon. With a snarl, the demon drew back its tails and was about to launch the projectiles when Sailor Moon dived to the left; allowing Mars to fire her attack again. The spiral smashed into the Youma’s stomach and made her stumble back just as the priestess released another, and then another.
After the fifth shot with still no demon’s demise, it was fair to Say Rei was getting annoyed and with no other tricks in mind, she turned back to Ami who had just pressed her right earring, causing her Mercury Goggles to appear across her eyes. Pulling the Super Computer from the tatter remnants of her Uniform, Mercury turned her attention back to the stunned Demon and waited for the devices to analyse the monster. By the time Sailor Moon had re-joined her comrades, the read out was just about complete.
“Her tails.” Ami finally stated, looking up at her friends as she closed the device. “Sailor Mars, you need to hit the tails with your attack; that’ll weaken it enough for Sailor Moon to finish it with one shot. But you must hit them both at the same time, otherwise it would be like attacking any other part of her body.”
‘Attack them both.’ Thought the priestess sardonically as she turned back to face the Youma. Having recovered from the barrage of blows, the demon looked furious and she was almost sure she could feel the energy radiating off her as it prepared to attack. Rei knew timing was everything and she took great care to be ready for the moment when it emerged.
“Eeerrrrr…I’ll get you!” The demon promised; her burning eyes livid with blood lust as she charged forward and without realising the scouts plan, she launched the lengths of her tails at the unmoving Rei. “Prepare to die you worthless Sailor Slut!”
 
For some moments it felt the world had begun to slow and Sailor Mars watched the Youma motions with the eye of an expert hunter. Having branched out behind the demon’s outstretched arms, the streamline limbs now came at her at an angle that promised the tails would meet just heartbeats before they struck her; much like the shape of a triangle, or an arrow head. Rei waited for that moment, her lips silently mouthing the words of her attack as she felt the energy gather in her fingertips. Then they were upon her and as the slick shafts filled the rang of her vision, she released the attack.
A scream of agony filled the Class room as the energy of Sailor Mars’s attack travelled through the Youma’s tails, turning them to ash as the heat grew too intense for them to bear and forcing the demon to her knees. Seeing her chance, Serena stepped up.
“Moon Tiara Action” She cried while reaching up and grasping the golden piece of jewellery between her thumb and forefinger and pulling it free. Watching as energy made it glow a bright yellow, she pun around and threw it at the Youma like a Frisbee. The attack hit the demon’s chest and with looks of sweet satisfaction on their faces, the three scouts watched as the Youma released a long scream before being consumed by a white light and turning to ash.
With the fighting done and the evil doers vanquished, the scouts hastily transformed back into their regular forms.
“Oh God!” Serena sighed, falling back into a chair as the battles exertions caught up with her and she was forced to get off her feet before she fell down. Blessedly the change in form had purified their bodies, fixing the scratches that she’d sustained from the demon’s claws and healing the soreness, but still she intended to take a nice hot bath the second she got home. “I can’t believe what just happened.”
“I know,” Rei agreed, slowly slipping to her knees as if she were about to prey. “Who would have thought Youma would be hiding in a school. We are going to have to be a lot more cautious from now on. Who knows where the enemy will be hiding next. What do you think Ami? Ami, are you even listening!”
Throughout all this Ami had remained standing, her mind lost on the conversation as she stared at two half-naked teenage boys that had been watching them since the Youma’s defeat. She’d noticed that Tai and Amano were conscious just after she’d transformed back into her school Uniform and so surprised was she that she hadn’t been able to form the words to warn her friends before they gave even more of the game away.

“Oh No!” Serena cried; having turned to her friend she could now see that they weren’t alone. Her cry alerted Rei and seeing the boy’s, they both jumped up.
“So these are the Sailor Scouts.” Tai whispered; his eyes alive with mischief as he took in the state of the classroom and the trio of girls. “I’d have never imagined the champions of justice could be school girls, let alone classmates of ours. Oh…I wonder how much the media would pay to learn of this?”
Hearing this, the girl’s tried to say something but they were a loss for words as to what. After all, what could they offer in exchange for the boys’ silence?
“Fortunately we are prepared to be generous and keep your secret but only so long as we get something in return.” Amano said before both he and Tai removed the last clothes that covered them and fixed the girls with knowing looks as they put their hands on their hips, standing before them as if they were the gods of Olympus. “So do we have a deal?” 
The End

Two of a Kind: Chapter Two


Two of a Kind

Chapter Two


Disclaimer: I do not own Dragonball Z and am not profiting from this work.
It must have been the sunlight that woke her. It was only dawn but already she could feel the morning’s light blanketing her in a warm glow despite the child morning air. Winter was coming, she could feel its chill blowing in, its cold touch mingling with the spiced breath of autumn; yet she had elected to sleep naked. Half asleep, she trembled at the feel of winter’s whisper running down her arm and it was only when a pair of strong arms coiled around her waist that she settled. Thick as lengths of old oak and corded by layers of muscle, she was reminded of someone she had almost forgotten and felt safe and secure in their warm embrace.
Unable to ever remember feeling as sated as she did right then, Chichi was content to just lie back and enjoy the lover’s touch as she felt his hard for pressing against her back, the heavy weight of his genitals nestling between her buttocks. It was only when the bunched muscles in her side began protest at being confined beneath his arm that she decided to move, rolling in his arms so that her breasts were pressed against his hard chest and she could feel his hot breath on her check.
More awake than asleep, she peeled her eyes back slowly to see him sleeping over her. He looked so peaceful whilst he slept and to see him lying there reminded her of when she used to watch Goten and Gohan sleep. But that had been long ago when they were just little boys, now they were all grown up and she found herself reaching up ever so slightly to brush aside a few stray strands of his lavender hair. He was young and vain, but not nearly as finicky as Goten in matters of his appearance. Roused by her gentle touch, Trunk’s eyes flickered open and Chichi was made to wonder just how long he had been awake.
“Good Morning Darling,” He whispered, smirking ever so slightly as he tightened his arms around her waist. Oh Yes, he was defiantly awake; she could already feel the proof of his arousal errantly pressing against her thigh. Suddenly it was as if butterflies were fluttering in her stomach and she couldn’t help averting her gaze as her cheeks began to burn with a splash of crimson. “Waking up beside you, it’s like a dream.”
“Stop staring at me like that…it’s embarrassing.”
“I can’t help it; mmm…you just look so cute when you blush.” His breath was hot against her skin and she could feel goose bumps creeping up her arms as he leant down to lightly nibble the curve of her neck. His teeth were sharp, like curved daggers running along her nerves yet his tongue was quick to sooth the marks they left and she couldn’t help hissing with delight when he scraped that sweet spot behind her ear.
“No…please wait…you can’t, I’m still sore from last night.” She gasped, her eyes slowly starting to roll back as his hands came up to knead her breasts, roughly rolling her pert nipples between his thumbs and forefingers as he did.  It was too much and when he lightly nipped the lobe of her ear, she couldn’t resist moaning before arching up into his touch. Oh Kami, why was he always doing this to her?
Ignoring her feeble protests, Trunks seized upon Chichi’s momentary distraction to reverse their roles and climb atop the married woman. Trapping her glorious naked body beneath his, he propped himself over her and bent down to take one of her rosy nipples into his mouth; making her gasp in a mix of shock and pleasure. Like a wild animal, he attacked her breast with a primal hunger, circling the stiff bud’s dusky flesh with his tongue while dragging his teeth across her ample cleavage. When he bit her nipple, her fingers buried themselves in his bedridden tangle of lavender hair.
“Ohhh Kami…Trunks…mmm…so good…right there…yes…yesss…” She moaned, clutching his head to her breast as the fog of pleasure clouded her mind. Damn him, why did he have to be so good? How was she supposed to resist him when just the feel of his mouth on her breast was enough to make her loins burn with liquid passion? “…I…can’t take it…please…stick it in me….fuck me with your thick cock!”
However Trunks was in no hurry. Licking the tip of her nipple, he slowly reached between her quivering thighs and slid a finger along her wet sex, causing her to hiss in delight as he tickled her clit with his thumb. Low sounds flowed from her in heated breaths as her hips rolled wantonly against his touch; and taking that as his cue, he suddenly snapped her legs open. Hearing her surprised squeak, he grinned wolfishly around her breast before moving into position, his hard length rubbing her core as…
A shrill bell rang out loud and clear, shattering the mood and causing the youth to jump up in surprise as he looked about in alarm. To his left, the digital alarm clock on her bedside table was flashing, illuminating the time in time in bright red numerals as its alarm sang its shrill song, signalling that he was late.
“Oh Shit, I’m late!” He shouted; alarm evident in his voice as he jumped up from the bed and began gathering up his clothes from the floor. Not giving his lover a backwards glance, the Saiyan quickly pulled on his trousers and shirt before grabbing his shoes and socks and jumping out the window.  Still tangled in her bed sheets, Chichi amusedly watched her toy boy take flight and shoot off into the rising dawn. No matter how many times she witnessed it, a Saiyan in a rush was always a comical show.
With a disappointed sigh, she rolled over and silenced the cursed alarm clock before falling back into the mound of pillows. Her body was trembling with unspent passion and for a moment she was tempted to give herself the release her flesh craved, but then she resisted. Trunks wasn’t usually one to leave things unfinished, and the sex was so much better when the fires had been left to build up inside her like slow burning candles.
For what felt like hours, Chichi toyed with the idea of going back to sleep. However the burning in her loins was a constant reminder of how close she’d come and before long drove her from her bed. Pushing the covers aside as she got up, she quickly donned a fluffy dressing gown before walking down the steps that led up to her bedroom. Going through the hall and into the kitchen, she busied herself for a moment with the task of making a strong cup of tea before walking out into the morning air and breathing in the fresh scent of morning.
It was hard to believe it was already late autumn, the trees had yet to turn brown and much of her so called garden was as beautifully vibrant as it had been in spring. Everywhere flowers bloomed and birds sang, nothing was right and yet it was all so perfect; so much like her own life.
A month had passed since that night she had caught Trunks spying on her, just a month since she had given into temptation and broken her marriage vows by taking that young man into her bed. That night she had been wild, untamed and completely unlike herself. That night had been divine, wonderful; and completely a mistake. They’d both known it and the morning after had been…unpleasant.
Upon waking to find they were still wrapped in a lover’s embrace, they had been unable to meet each other’s gaze and he had rambled off a hasty explanation before apologising and then jumping out the window. Perhaps it all should have ended there; maybe she should have just let sleeping dogs lie. She’d certainly tried to pretend it had never happened, telling herself every clichéd line there was as she slowly went about the motions of her life. However, very soon her guilt had begun outweighing her feelings of loneliness. She’d had to talk to someone, so she went to Bulma.
Like so many mistakes, it had seemed a good idea at the time. Bulma had greeted her with her usual cheerful demeanour, giving a jubilant wave before hugging her close as she invited her in for a cup of tea. For more than an hour she listened as Bulma talked incessantly about the troubles of Capsule Corp, the difficulties of a new line of Capsule Cars that would be released in the spring, and her ever heated arguments with Vegeta. She’d missed those talks, and would have liked nothing more than hear her friend rattle on for hours, but she had gone there with a point and she would not shy away from it.
She’d confessed to her infidelity while her friend had been pouring their fourth pot, it had been near empty but Chichi could still remember the feel of the hot tea sloshing over her shoes.  Seeming not to notice her broken china, Bulma had rushed to her side and demanded to know every; though only after asking if she was serious. Though careful not to divulge certain facts about her lover, Chichi had been honest in her account of the night’s events and tried to explain that she had been lonely and vulnerable after Goten left.
Despite her qualms about adultery, Bulma had understood. It seemed that the years of having an alien husband had opened her mind to some of the darker aspects of Saiyans. She was also her husband’s oldest friend and was quick to point out that Goku probably wouldn’t care that she’d strayed so long as she was honest to him Chichi was reluctant to admit it but there was no way of denying that Bulma had a point, Goku did poses a childlike innocence that caused him to look beyond the major issues to see just the minor failings.
And then, just when she was beginning to coming to peace with what she had done; Trunks had walked into the kitchen.
For a moment it was as if all the air had been sucked from the room and when their eyes met, she could feel her heart rising to her throat. He must have just come from work because he was dressed in the same suit he had worn that night and she could feel her cheeks burning as she pictured how he had looked in that suit while she had had his cock in her mouth.
After that, everything had been a blur and she could just remember Bulma excusing herself, so that it had just been she and Trunks alone in the kitchen. It had all happened so fast, one moment they had been exchanging small talk, the next he had had her on the table. Her skirt had been hiked up and his trousers fallen around his knees, and then he was inside her. It was madness, he’d taken her right there with that same burning passion and she’d relished every moment of it. At any moment they could have been discovered, yet the risk only seemed to inflame their lust and she had clawed his back and moaned in bliss as he drove her to a quaking release.
The act could not have taken any more than a few minutes, yet in those prolonged moments a dam had broken inside them both and she realised she could not be without the young Saiyan. It was not love that existed between them, but need. She needed him to fill a gap in her life, a gaping hole that she had let grow and grow since the day Goku had left, and he had need of her to state a child’s infatuation. So with that one wild rut in his mother’s kitchen, they had come to an arrangement. For as long as Goku was away they would seek their solace in one another, each using the other to state their lusts, and when her husband returned, they would end their affair and she would tell Goku everything. ‘Well…More or less everything…”
*******************
Looking at his watch, Trunks couldn’t help grinning wickedly as he flew out of the city and made straight for the Mountains. His lunch break wasn’t for another thirty minutes but luck had been with him and he had finished his work for the morning early and so had decided to take the rest of his time off. Now, with more than two hours of unexpected free time before him, he found that there was only one place he wanted to be.
In truth he needn’t have worried about the time, his little excursions to the Son house happened so regularly that he’d learnt more than a few short cuts and if needs be, he could just go super and be there in moments. But why risk being discovered or having to face the inevitable questions that he’d have to face upon his return home. Over time he’d discovered that woman were like wine; some had to be drained quickly less one risk the flavour gong bland, others needed to be savoured for the flavour to reach its peak. Son Chichi was most certainly the latter, her anger and passion never waned but only grew and grew until finally being released upon some ‘poor’ creature. Although he hadn’t meant to abandon her that morning, he certainly wasn’t about to disincline the repercussions that would be coming his way. 
The idea sent a warm tingle down his spine and he had to work hard to keep his energy level suppressed as he sped across the landscape at full speed, tearing the sound barrier to ribbons as he sped across the early afternoon sky as nothing but a blur. Yet, with his attentions divided, he almost flew straight over the Son house and was forced to turn around and fly back half a mile before descending down into the clearing. Touching down gently besides the immense bath, he quickly brushed the creases out his suit before walking up to the kitchen door. Knowing it would be unlocked, he twisted the knob and pushed the door open, being careful as he did not to let it slam before stepping through and quietly shutting it behind him.
The rich aroma of cooking meat greeted him with a warm embrace, perfuming his nostrils in a way that made his stomach rumble as he breathed deep, tasting every delicious morsel as if it were already on his tongue. In a dreamlike trance, Trunks could do nothing but stare and marvel while at the rear of the Kitchen, Chichi was standing over a large pot of stew that she had to stir constantly. It had been an unseasonably hot day so she was dressed in a tight fitting blue dress that was tied around her waist with a red scarf and had been cut along the thigh to fall between her legs all the way down to her knees.
For what felt like an age he could do nought but stare at her, but with her back to him and her concentration fixed on the pot, she had not noticed his arrival and he could hear her humming a low melody as she leaned forward ever so slightly to reach for the salt, affording him a terrific view of her arse. Unable to resist the opportunity, he quickly crossed the breadth of the Kitchen and reached out a hand to gently squeeze her rear.
Thinking she was alone, Chichi let out a surprised gasp when his hand touched her before whirling round with the ladle raised to strike him across the head. She wore a look of murderous rage for a moment but upon seeing it was only him, the death glare quickly relaxed into a stern frown and she lowered her weapon.
“Trunks! What do you…” the reprimand quickly died as he seized her lips with his, silencing her with a deep kiss. For one harrowing moment she tried to break free, yet his strong hands had seized hers and were gently pushing her back against the counter next to the oven and when his tongue swept past her lips, the fight left her completely. Feeling her relax into his embrace, he released his hold on her wrists and wrapped his arm around her waist before hoisting her up onto the counter.
There were no words or gestures. No explanations given or required. His need for her was like an all-consuming fire in his flesh, a raging inferno that would not be stated until he had devoured every bit of her. With a mind to do just that, he took advantage of his new leverage to deepen the kiss, their tongues becoming locked in an intimate dance that had them both panting with passion as he moved in-between her splayed thighs.
Her hands were braced against his torso; urgently pushing his jacket down his arms before moving up to bury themselves in his lavender hair. Their hips were rolling together in synchronised motions and they wantonly devoured one another until the need for oxygen forced Chichi to break the embrace. However Trunks was not so easily put off and hungrily trailed kisses along her jaw before bending down to nip the corded nerves that ran along her neck; making her gasp and moan in undisguised delight. “Oh Kami…No…We can’t…there isn’t time…the stew will be ruined…” Her protestations were weak and lacked all conviction when spoken in such a needful tone.
Paying her words no heed, he suddenly crouched down and moved between her splayed thighs. Delighted to find that she had forgone wearing underwear, he quickly hiked her legs over his shoulders before lowering his head between her heated thighs. He could hear little whimpers escaping lover, yet she didn’t fight him and he flashed her one last dashing smile before going in for the kill.
As determined as she was not to give into him, Chichi couldn’t stop the delighted squeak that escaped her when his tongue plunged into her channel and began feasting on her. Arching at the contact, her hand became entangled in his lavender hair as she pulled him against her; a tirade of feverish cries escaping her as his sinfully thick tongue began to writhe and twist inside of her. Her thighs tightened instinctively, trying to hold him in place while she wantonly bucked and ground her pelvis against him in a desperate attempt to make his tongue go as deep as possible.
“Mmm…you’re so tasty Chichi…” Trunks growled, his tongue never ceasing in its explorations as he hungrily devoured her. His mouth and nose were buried in her tender flesh, completely immersing him in her core as her essence flowed readily into his orifice. She had a unique flavour, sweet and yet spiced like honey wine.  He couldn’t get enough of her and greedily sucked her folds as he worked his tongue in and out of her, orally fucking her into delirium “…delicious.”
Chichi was on the verge of losing all control, her whole body was aquiver from the things his mouth was doing to her and she knew it wouldn’t be long before she reached her peak. Already she could feel herself returning to the edge of that sweet precipice and her hand clutched desperately at clumps of his hair as his tongue mercilessly pillaged her core, stretching to its limit and creasing her deeper than she’d ever thought possible. This was something Goku had never done for her; no matter how much she pleaded, he had never understood the concept of oral sex and felt even less comfortable with the idea of giving it. Trunks however had always attended to her without needing to be asked, and he was so good at it. She was getting close, it felt as if his tongue was touching her everywhere at once and she couldn’t stop herself from grabbing her breasts through her dress, squeezing and pinching her nipples between her thumb and forefinger.
Trunks could feel her legs crossing over his back and knew that she was almost there. Eager to give her what she craved, he altered tactics and coiled one strong arm around her buttocks before hoisting her up ever so slightly. In this new position, he was afforded greater access to her body and didn’t wait before withdrawing from her channel to lavish attention upon her clit. Only when his tongue touched her bundle of nerves, the housewife lost all control and began writhing uncontrollably, making it difficult for him to maintain contact with her clit as he began attending to the engorged button, licking and nibbling that sweet spot until…
“Ohhh sweet Kami!” She thought she was going to die. At his tongue’s first touch, the feeling of a thousand different explosions went off in her head and a devastating rush of pleasure swept across her nerve system like a great Tsunami that threatened to engulf her entire being. There was no restraint left to her and she began wildly rolling her hips, all but bouncing off the counter until he was forced to place a palm on her waist to hold her down while his tongue seemed to be drawing little patterns across her clit. Oh yes, she was going to die; she was going to burn in the fires of her own pleasure.
Hearing her blissful cries, Trunks couldn’t resist turning his gaze upwards to watch as Chichi toyed with her breasts in a frenzied pit of pleasure; the display sent a very heat down his spine towards his already painfully hard erection. He always enjoyed watching Chichi approach her climax. She looked so beautiful in this state of pure bliss, so dishevelled and uninhibited, so unlike the woman the rest of the world saw. She was only, truly herself when she reached that peak of pleasures, and as much as he’d like to prolong this sweet torture, there was nothing he wanted more than to see her for who she truly was.
With his arm still wrapped around her buttocks to hold her in place as he greedily suckled at her clit, he reached up with his spare hand and lightly traced one finger across her quivering folds. Her eyes flew open at that first feather light touch and she looked down on him with eyes wide in alarm as he slipped the digit into her depths. She groaned before subtly twisting her hips to grant him easier access while he explored her tight channel and continued his oral assault on her bundle of nerves.
“Oh Kami…no…if…if you keep doing that I’ll…I’ll cum!” She gasped, clutching desperately at tufts of his lavender hair and biting her lip in rapture as his tongue brushed over her burning clit clockwise then anti-clockwise before his lips gently began tugging at her bud, working her into a state of sensory overload. He moved his finger in perfect rhythm to his tongue, prodding her walls and curling just enough to scratch her G-Spot. All the while she could feel something terrible rising inside her…
“Oh? What if I do this?” And without further warning, he inserted a second finger. Surprised by the sudden penetration, Chichi could no longer meet his gaze and threw her head back in delight. His fingers were twisting and spreading, swirling and stirring around inside her wet channel, driving her towards her peak.
“Ahhh…Trunks…Don’t stop…feels too good…oh Kami… right there…right there!” A shock of pleasure ran through her and suddenly it was as if her very core was melting. The thunder storm of pleasure crashed into her with all the force of a supernova and her every muscle began to spasm. For what could have been an eternity she wailed and gasped and clung to him until the storm finally passed, when she released her hold on his hair and fell limply back to slouch against the kitchen wall with her half lidded eyes almost rolling into the back of her skull.  
Withdrawing his fingers and licking them and his lips clean, Trunks shrugged her limp legs off his shoulders and rose up to his full height between the drooping limbs. Reaching down he deftly unbuckled his belt and unfastened his trousers, allowing his painfully hard erection to spring free and stand at the ready before her still trembling folds. Moving forward a step, he positioned himself by her gates before rolling his hips, allowing the weeping head of his cock to drag across her moist entrance. Though only half conscious, the brief contact sent a thrill through Chichi that made her back arch as she released a low pleading moan. Taking the hint, he slipped his hands under her arse and pulled her forward until the tip of his shaft’s bulbous head was poised to penetrate her cavern. “Now where were we?”
Descending slowly from her blissful peak, Chichi met his gaze with a brief look of puzzlement before her expression vanished beneath a mask of exquisite pleasure as he impaled her with the full might of his erect cock. Suddenly lost in the feeling of him filling her, she wrapped her legs around his hips and dug her heels into his flanks as with a low groan he pulled her all the way down onto his shaft.  
“Oh Kami…so big!” She moaned as the delicious pleasure of being completely filled coursed through her every nerve. She fought desperately to control herself, but his very presence inside her was like a booming thunderstorm and she had to grab the edge of the counter with both hands to keep from screaming. All powerful, she could feel his aroused flesh envelope and consume her core, releasing searing bursts of pleasure that shot through her like lightning bolts and culminated in a score of tiny orgasms.
Trunks could feel her walls tightening around him and he quickly lost any thoughts he might have had of going easy on her. Keeping an iron tight hold on her buttocks, he drew back ever so slightly before suddenly surging back into her. That was how he liked to begin and that was how he’d take her, hard and fast as a Saiyan should.
Lost in their passion, the lovers moved together in a wild rhythm that left them both panting with absolute delight. He was like a bull, driving into her depths with force enough to make the Kitchen’s domed walls shudder and each time he eased out, he would plunge back in so that his cock would always go a little deeper. It wasn’t an easy pace to maintain; every time he moved into her, her clit would drag against his abdomen and she’d buck against him. Kami she was so tight, so warm, being inside her was like being submerged in a deep well of pleasure.
“Oh Kami…Yes…yes…fuck me Trunks!” cried Chichi, throwing her head back and arching up off the counter as his rapid strokes drove away every last bit of her sense and sanity. After a life time spent trying to be the perfect wife, an entire existence devoted to putting the needs of her family before her own desires, it was moments like these that she had come to depend upon. It was hard to believe they had only been lovers for a few short weeks, Trunks always seemed to know exactly what she needed and never held anything back. As proficient a lover as he was, Goku had never been himself with her, he had feared hurting her so always held back; Trunks lacked such restraints. He was not unlike a forest fire, an unrestrained all-consuming force of nature that swept across the land devouring everything in its path. So long as he was with her, Chichi knew she would never again be left wanting.
Breathing hard, the Saiyan kept a vice like grip on her succulent rump as he relentlessly pillaged her grasping channel. Drawing out until just the tip of his shift remained within her, he would then plunge back into her warmth with a low grunt of satisfaction. She was perfect, the alabaster skinned embodiment of perfection and there was nothing he wanted more than to remain entwined with her like this for the rest of eternity. Only it wasn’t enough. He craved more from her, and didn’t hesitate before releasing his grip on her backside and letting his hands creep up her thighs.
With a sudden burst of strength, he tore her legs from around his waist and raising them high enough to drape over his shoulders. This new angle allowed for the deepest penetration and he gave himself over to pleasure it granted him, his hips snapping back and forth with all the force of a battering ram, all but slamming her back against the kitchen wall. It must have hurt yet Chichi could only moan in delight as she ground her hips against his, rolling her enchanting buttocks to meet his every thrust. 
Unbeknownst to either of them, this new position caused the material of her dress to strain against her cleavage and the sight of them bouncing as she writhed underneath him was too great a temptation for him to resist. Perfectly rounded, her full breasts jumped enticingly before his eyes and he was careful to keep in rhythm as he bent forward, hungrily taking one of her orbs into his mouth. Repeating the torment from that morning, he rolled her nipple with his tongue through the fabric before seizing the pert bud between his teeth and sucking ravenously.
“Ahhh right there baby…your cock is so deep inside…it feels so good…yes suck my nipples…” The pleasure was so intense, Chichi thought for sure she was going to die if this went on much longer. In the distant recesses of her once keen mind, she could hear a high hiss and near continues bubbling and knew that her stew was boiling over; she didn’t care. Trunks was fucking her so deeply that his every stroke seemed to send shockwaves rippling through her, propelling her towards another climax that was gathering hot and thick within her centre. Already her breathing had nearly stopped as the sheer pleasure of the sensations she was experiencing ripped through her like mini-earthquakes and it was clear it wouldn’t be long before she broke. “…Harder…Oh kami…please…fuck me harder….”
Trunks was already well ahead of her.
With a low grunt of pleasure, he released her breast and withdrew from her depths. Chichi tried to draw him back but before she could grab him, he had effortlessly hoisted her up and turned her over in mid-air. Placing her back down on the counter, bent over with her arse raised, he stepped in and grasped her waist while lining up for penetration. His eyes lingered for a moment on her rump, his lust darkened gaze drinking in the sight of her still perfectly rounded curves and he began to wonder what it would feel like to be inside her arse. Goten had always liked to rant about his mother being a tight arse, it would be fun to find out her tight she really was. However his train of thought was broken when he caught Chichi glancing back at him, her face plainly showing that she was irritated by his delay and he quickly pushed the idea aside for another time. Giving her a reassuring grin, he snapped his hips forward and entered her from behind; the slick heat and exquisite tightness of her sheath drawing a long moan from his throat.
“Aaahhh! Yes! Yesss!” Gasped Chichi, barely managing to brace one palm against the wall before the wash of rapture crashed over her as he accomplished her unspoken request and plunged back into her depths. Tiny slivers of pant began to fall around her, her nails biting deep into the wall as he began to move, his cock sliding from her tight depths only to then be thrust back into her with bruising intensity. Again and again his pelvis was made to slap loudly against her beautifully rounded backside and she could only whimper and moan while her body started to move of its own accord, rocking and grinding against his pelvis to match his intense rhythm.
“Err…so tight…so…tight…” he moaned, almost drowning in the feeling of this woman quivering beneath him as the slick heat of her channel swallowed him whole. There was little tenderness in his motions and his nails dug tiny half-moons into her flesh as he drove ever deeper into her deliciously wet sex and savoured the sensation of fucking Chichi over the counter. He was trying hard to resist the pleasure, yet the end was inevitable and with this new position he quickly felt the culmination of his efforts building deep down at the base of his spine.
Utterly lost in a delicious world of pleasure, Chichi could do little more than moan and beg for more as he continued to take her so very hard and fast. It was just maddening, with each stroke his ravenous cock hit that sweet spot deep inside her channel and sent a storm of fire and ecstasy rushing through her nerves and down her spine; pushing her towards a climax she wasn’t ready for. She didn’t want to cum, not now, not when her body was already so susceptible…
 Almost as if he could read her thoughts, Trunks’s left hand released its grip on her waist and curled around her waist to slip beneath the folds of her skirt. His thick fingers, roughened by his years of training, were upon her clit in a moment. Eyes wide and mouth agape, the house wife let out an ear piercing scream as her entire body was plunged into a state of continuous orgasm, the wall of pleasure crashing into her like a great Tsunami. “No…not again…Oh Kami I’m cumming…I’m cumming again!”
A deep groan was torn from Trunks’s throat as he felt her climax, her gushing walls writhing around him, sucking his shaft even deeper inside her and refusing to relinquish until he squeezed her clit between his thumb and forefinger. Though unable to speak through the pleasure, he could hear her whimper and gasp every time him he manipulated her little bud and the unspoken sounds only worked to spur him on. The exquisite sensations her release passed to him only spurring his climax closer as he thrust into with enough force to make the full checks of her arse ripple beautifully.
Chichi knew she would die if this continued. Her legs were growing weak and the string of ceaseless climaxes made her body feel like it was on fire while the lack of oxygen made her lightheaded. Desperate to cool off, she flung herself against the cool stone of the counter top. Her nipples were hard and rubbed deliciously against the surface yet she was unable to stop herself from clawing at the tiled wall as she fought to meet his every thrust, backing into him and grinding her bottom against his pelvis, forcing his cock ever deeper. It was just too much, but if she was going to die, she could think of no better way than this.
Trunks saw her legs give way before the woman’s sex fogged mind could register her limbs’ failure. With a wild growl he hoisted her up, supporting her weight and continuing to role her clit between his fingers with one hand while using the other to aid her motions. However this proved to be her undoing. 
 “Don’t…It’s too much…Oh Kami…I…I can’t take anymore…” Her cry was desperate and full of need, it sung to Trunks’s inner demons and he could no longer resist. With a loud cry he released his hold on her shaking hips and pulled out, his steely cock exploding with bursts of his creamy essence that splattered across her trembling buttocks.
Gasping great breaths of air as her blissful torture was brought to an end; Chichi felt what was left of her body give way and sprawl out across the counter. Her vision was hazy and her mind blank as she felt the last few stars erupt behind her eyes. It was moments like this that she longed for, when all the troubles of her life had melted away and she was finally content with life. The couple were dead to the world and only when it was too late did they hear the front door opening.
“Hey Mum you’ll never guess what!” Goten announced, his cheerful voice echoing through the house as his footsteps clapped like thunder down the hall before he stepped into the doorway. “Dad’s back and he’s a…Mum…Trunks…WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON HERE!”
To be continued…

A lesson to Learn

Disclaimer: I do not own Dragonball GT and am not making any profit from this work.
A Lesson to learn
Videl sighed happily as she pulled her car into the drive way of her mountain home, the roof was down and she could feel the remnants of a strong breeze blowing cool against her skin as it whipped through her hair. The air was heavy with the scent of wild flowers and there was nothing she liked better than to breath in the evening’s aroma after a hard day’s work; and it had been an extremely long and boring day. It had been a week since the grand opening of her father’s new dojo and as his public relations officer, she had had to go to all those bloody press seminars that he all but demanded having; and what had made it worse was that it had been a hot day, a very hot day. The sun was setting, turning the evening ski from light blue to deep lavender, but even now she could still feel its blazing heat warming the air and making her feel very uncomfortable in the Armani suit her dad had insisted she wear.
Killing the engine, she stepped out of the vehicle and walked to the front door. It was open; it always was as they had no need to fear thieves out here.  But then, even the most certifiable criminal wouldn’t dare steal from the daughter of Hercule Satan, the poster boy for the world’s savours. Shutting the door behind her, Videl walked into the entrance hall and was surprised to find the house silent and empty. ‘Strange; Pan should be home by now.’ Quickly hanging up her dark blue jacket on the coat rack, she made her way to the living room looking for her missing daughter but found it empty.
Her curiosity teased, Videl looked around the room before calling out her daughter’s name, half expecting to hear her voice from upstairs announcing that she was on the phone to Bra. There was no response however and she could feel her heart beating faster as worried emotions flooded through her, this wasn’t normal. Growing desperate, she walked into the spacious kitchen to find a note lying on the kitchen table.
Quickly reading a the surprisingly neat scribble, she let out a comforted sigh when she saw that it was from Gohan to say that he had gone round his parents and would be late home, Chichi apparently needed help with something and only he would do. ‘Ok, now where has Pan got to I wonder?” Walking back into the Living room, she glanced round the room one last time before deciding to check upstairs.
Ascending the wooden steps as silently as a jackrabbit, Videl made her way along the lightly lit hall to her daughter’s room. Grabbing the handle, she was about to open the door when suddenly she had an idea and instead sunk to her knees before placing one hand against the side of the door while she brushed a stray lock of her dishevelled hair away from her ear. In different circumstances, she would of probably just barged right in but recently the sixteen year old had become very secretive and personnel about her room and didn’t take kindly to her parents going inside  unannounced; and Videl had a very good idea why. Barley a month ago, Pan had, for the first time in her life; found herself a real boyfriend.
Pressing her ear against the cool wood, she began to listen intently for any sound coming from within the room that might explain her daughter’s absence. From her own experiences as a hormone driven teenager, she expected to hear the hurried whispers and scattered moans that always preluded a passionate make out session; however she couldn’t hear much of anything except for a very faint sobbing. Her curiosity and parental concern got the better of her and lightly pressing her palm against the wood, she silently forced the barrier open a crack before looking inside her daughter’s domain.
Pan’s room was one of the smallest in the house and was lightly lit by the low glow of her bedside lamp, casting it in a comfortable light that revealed its surprisingly neat and tidy furnishings as well as the various word-martial arts tournament posters that decorated the walls. Taking a second to let her eyes adapt to the low light, Videl immediately looked to the large queen size that was situated at the back of the rectangular room and was surprised to see the vague outline of her daughter against the light blue sheets.  Her head was buried in the goose down pillows but her body was wracked by sobs and Videl could now hear her daughter’s pained moans. Pan was crying, so something was defiantly very wrong.
Quickly rising back to her full height, Videl threw open the door and hurried across the room to her sobbing daughter and pulled her to her. Without hesitation or a word of protest, the eighteen year old wrapped her arms around her mother and began to cry into her shirt. Gently running her hand through the girl’s dark hair, Videl tried desperately to sooth her daughter as she waited for her to stop shaking.
“What’s wrong honey?” She asked gently, looking down at her daughter with a look that reflected the worry in her heart. Pan never cried, even when she was a child she had looked at life with the tenacity of a bull dog and Gohan had often joked he thought her to be more Saiyan then Vegeta; what could have happened to turn her into such a wreck?
When her sobs finally began to subside, Pan slowly looked up at her mother with a look that almost made the woman want to cry out with horror. Gone was the rosy checked, bright eyed girl she had raised; now she was pale with puffy eyes that freely leaked tears. Videl felt her throat tighten and a pain stabbed her chest and without thinking, she put his arms around her daughter and held her close, making the girl rest her head on her mother`s soft breast as she tried desperately to stifle her sobs.
Pan started to sniff against her mother’s damp shirt before whispering, “Jeremy…Sniff…we had a fight and he called me a frigid…cock teasing bitch.”
“He did what!” Videl exclaimed angrily, her eyes suddenly ablaze with fury at what the boy had called her daughter.
She sniffed and gave a nod; not meeting her mother’s gaze as fresh tears began to spill ran from light blue orbs. “He said that, `I was nothing…sniff…but a prick teaser, that I didn’t appreciate his needs and wouldn’t know what…Sniff…to do to please him if I did.” She sobbed into her mother’s arms as the older woman began to soothingly stroke her hair again. “He said that he was sick…Sniff…and tired of being with someone who…Sniff…turned into an iceberg every time he came near her’…and then he dumped me.” The dam broke and fresh tears spilled forth.
Videl rocked her daughter as she cried, a look of horror twisting her lips as whispered soothing words to the teen. She had known that Pan had been having problems dealing with boys ever since she had turned sixteen, not only were her Saiyan hormones coming into play, but puberty had turned the plain girl into a very attractive young women with curves that caught the eye of every guy in sight and to be frank; it had really pissed her off; or at least until Jeremy came along. It had all started as a simple school girl crush; Jeremy had sat next to Pan in her last year of schooling and they had instantly caught each other’s eye. Within the month the two had started to date and Videl had to say, she couldn’t really blame her daughter for falling for the guy either. Videl remembered the first time she’d meet the boy, she was so sure she must have been dreaming, the resemblance between him and her husband had been striking.
It had taken a year for Pan to work up the courage to introduce her boyfriend to her parents and invite him round for dinner. As soon as he had walked in, Videl had noticed it immediately. Jeremy had dark eyes almost as black as his slightly spiked hair; he stood at about 6foot and had a slightly muscular build that completed the image. Jeremy was almost an exact replica of Gohan when she had first met him.
Breaking from the memory, she just sat back and held her daughter close to her in a comforting hug as she continued to cry. With Pan’s words lingering in her mind, she couldn’t but wonder what had gone wrong in her daughter’s relationship? The last thing Videl had heard was that Pan and Jeremy were very happy in their relationship, so why had the bod suddenly turned into a cold hearted bastard? And what had been she meant by becoming an iceberg?
“Go on Pan, what happened?” Videl asked, trying to tread softly so as not to worsen her daughter’s pain.
Pan waited a few seconds before responding; breaking away from her arms, she wiped the remaining tears from her eyes before looked up at her mother and whispering throatily “With you away at Grampa’s seminar and daddy having to help grandma after work, I…um…kind of invited Jeremy round to keep me company. We were half way through a movie when we began kissing and then…” The teen suddenly broke off, fresh tears threatening to consume her as she looked down.
“What happened then dear?” Videl asked gently, trying to avoid pushing her daughter into another fit of tears even as her thirst for the truth drove her to press on.
“Jeremy tried to take it further than we had ever gone before and I could feel his hands roaming over my body as he tried to remove my clothes. When he began kissing my neck I realised what he wanted to do Mum, I knew he wanted to fuck me and I got scared, I didn’t know what to do and it scared me so I…I pushed him away.” The dam broke and fresh tears spilled down her checks as she old buried her face in the covers.
It was strange but despite her daughter’s distressed state, Videl couldn’t help but let out a comforted sigh as a small, knowing smile grow on her lips. Realising what the problem was, she moved across the queen-size to kneel beside the hysterical teen and began to rub her back in a soothing manor before whispering “It’s okay Pan, every girl gets scared their first time. If Jeremy can’t come to terms with the idea of waiting until you’re ready, then he’s not good enough for you.”
“No Mum!” Pan exclaimed between sobs, suddenly angry at her mother for not understanding. “It wasn’t just that one time, every time…Sniff…Jeremy has tried to take our relationship further than just light kissing I froze up, it was like I couldn’t stand to have him touching me so I pushed him away.”
Despite her daughter’s sudden outburst, Videl remained unfazed by the girl’s heated words and instead a look of understanding spread across her features as she pulled her back into her arms. “It’s okay honey, I understand and I promise you everything will be alright. We just need to discuss a few things.”
Still sniffing, Pan looked up at her mother with a confused look on her face; her light blue eyes glazed silver with unshed tears. “Wha…Sniff…what do you mean Mum?”
 “Well your dad had the same problem when we were dating. You see, Vegeta told me once that Saiyan’s will only feel an attraction to the most superior fighters to ensure that their children will be excellent warriors. So all we have to do is try and find a boy who meets up to your Saiyan demands.”
“But it’s not just Jeremy.” Pan murmured, looking away from her mother and out the window, trying to gain some comfort from the darkening night sky.
“What did you say Honey?”
Pan looked up at her mother, “It’s not just Jeremy Mum, every time a guy gets close to me I just seem to lock up, I can’t even hug grandpa anymore. In fact the only guy I can get close to is…” She stopped midsentence, her eyes suddenly wide as saucers as she realised the implications of what she was saying.
“Oh, who Pan?” Videl asked though she already had a very good idea who it was that had caught her daughter’s Saiyan eye.
Pan hesitated, suddenly looking away from her mother as she tried to find the words. How could she have come to this? What had she ever done to deserve this, being forced to admit to her mother that she wanted to have sex with her father?
It had all started when she turned 15; she had started having these strange urges and feelings that made her feel like ants were crawling all over her body. She had tried talking to her mother but every time she had gotten to embarrassed and rushed out the room, obviously she couldn’t ask her father so instead she had asked her best friends, Bra and Marron. Despite the delicate subject, both had answered with as much tact as if they were hitting a glass bowl with a sledge hammer, stating that it was puberty and it was about time she started thinking about boys.
A flush began to spread over her cheeks as she struggled to contain her train of thought. Oh she had begun to think about boys alright. The only problem was the particular boy she had her eye on was most defiantly not a boy and while there was plenty of nice guys at school, many of whom who would have been more than willing to take her out on a date, none of them were like him. It was use to try looking for a surrogate, so she had decided to try and wait for the feelings to pass, while seeking what comfort she could from those battery powered aids she kept in a box under her bed. To her credit, she had made a point of showing she wasn’t interested to any boy who got to close for comfort that she wasn’t interested and had lasted two years…
Then Jeremy had come along.
It had been the first day of term after an agonizingly long Holiday that Pan had thought would never end and as she and Bra walked into their first period, they saw him sitting at the back of the class, surrounded by a gaggle of cooing girls. Pan didn’t know what it was but there was something about Jeremy that had drawn her to him. Even after they had started dating however, she couldn’t stop herself from thinking about that certain someone else.
“It’s Dad” the words left her lips before she could stop them and realising what she said, Pan clapped her hands over her mouth in freight. But it was true, ever since she was 15; Pan Son had been feeling a very strong desire and longing for her father. She only wished she could have told her mother in a more appropriate manor.
Seconds passed by in silence and Pan grew increasingly anxious by her mother’s lack of response. What had she done? Had she made a mistake by telling her, should she of lied and taken the secret to her grave? Finally when the suspense grew too great, she gathered what little courage she had left turned to find her mother smiling down at her. “It’s alright Honey, I already knew and I think I might have an idea that will solve your problem.”
“Wha…what do you mean mum?” Pan asked as a puzzled look spread across her face.
“You said that you would freeze up whenever any boy gets too close to you…except for when it’s your Farther, right?” Videl asked, smiling as she watched her daughter’s checks gain a little more colour at the accurate suggestion. “Well if what Vegeta told me is true then that’s because you’re Saiyan blood has decided that your father is the only male suitable enough to be your first…”
She didn’t get the chance to finish as Pan suddenly caught onto her meaning. “Mum… you don’t mean that I have to have to…sleep with dad do you? That is just…” However the teen couldn’t finish, at the thought of her father, a wash of heat to spread over her body and she couldn’t help but think of his Herculean form spread out beneath her as she rode him, his name leaving her lips in a passion field cry as his hands roamed all over her body. The idea was taboo and forbidden, but how often had she wondered what it would be like to feel his gigantic manhood piercing her body, sending her to heaven again and again until she took him into her mouth and sucked him dry. It was her favourite fantasy and she had to shake her mind from the lust filled haze before she could continue. “But Mum, isn’t that incest?”
`Now comes the hard part.’ Videl thought before taking in a deep breath. “Well in normal circumstances honey, yes this would be classed as incest. But these circumstances aren’t exactly normal Pan, if we don’t do this then you might be incapable of human contact for the rest of your life.”
“But…but what about dad?” Pan asked, daunted by what she was hearing but also struggling to find a flaw in her mother’s logic as images of her and her father engrossed in sexual acts kept popping into her head. Bloody teenage hormones!
Videl only smiled at her daughter before saying “Don’t worry about him, he loves you and   I know he wants what’s best for you. Besides I know the perfect way of persuading him if he isn’t too keen on the idea.” With that Videl gave her daughter a wink before they both looked to the open door as they heard the sound of the front door shutting and a deep voice bellowed up the stairs.
“Pan…Videl I’m Home”.
Turning back to her daughter, Videl smiled slyly and said “Now why don’t you go and get ready for your father while I tell him about your situation.” Then she got up from the bed and made her way out room, only pausing to look back and say with a wink “You might want to consider changing clothes, might I suggest that dress you wore to Bra’s last birthday party” Then she was gone.
******
When Videl reached the bottom stair, she suddenly became air borne as her husband greeted her by sneaking up behind her and lifting her up in his strong arms and seized her lips in an intimate kiss that left her breathless with need. It was quite a feat to break the intense kiss and get Gohan to put her down but once he had finally released her and asked her about the press seminar; it didn’t take long before the subject of their conversation turned towards their distressed daughter.
“I think Vegeta and I might pay Jeremy a visit tomorrow.” Gohan growled as he sipped his tea, obviously trying to sound passive but the malice in his voice was unquestionable and hard to hide.
“Oh no you won’t, I have had enough of the media for one year. The last thing I need is to have to attend another seminar because my dad decided to save his reputation by explaining why his crazy son-in-law and his psychotic friend decided to kill a teenage boy.” Videl half scolded, half joked. While in truth she wouldn’t have minded if Gohan and Vegeta did go round to Jeremy’s parent’s house and beat the shit out of the little bastard, she wasn’t entirely sure Pan would feel the same way.
“I know, but I just wish there was some way I could help Pan.” He muttered before taking another sip of his drink while unknowingly giving his wife the opening she had wanted.
“Well dear, I think I might know a way that you can.”  Pleased with their progress, Videl gave him a less than innocent smile before getting up from her seat opposite her husband and walking across the room to sit next to him. Leaning forward, she teasingly ran her tongue across his earlobe before whispering her idea in his ear.
“You want me to do WHAT?” Gohan thundered, spraying his evening tea across the living room wall.
“I said I want you to go upstairs and make love to Pan.” Videl replied calmly as she sat back eyed the mess her husband’s tea had made of the wall disapprovingly.
Taking a few seconds to compose himself, Gohan took off his glasses and began to clean the lenses with the hem of his shirt before rubbing the bridge of his nose and then putting the glasses back in place. Not sure what to make of his wife’s announcement, he nervously ran his hand through his ebony hair, and all the while Videl continued to wait calmly for his response.
“Okay, let me see if I’ve got this straight. My wife, who I love with all my heart and who in the past thirty years of marriage has never told me about any issues she may have with either our relationship or sex life; has just told me that she believes the best way to help our daughter is by me making love to her. Have I missed anything?” He asked in a voice that was dripping with sarcasm.
Videl on the other hand did not find Gohan’s comment at all amusing. “There is no need to be rude Gohan, and for your information I have a very good reason for suggesting that you have sex with Pan.” This however didn’t seem to have the desired effect on her husband as she might of liked and instead he just stared disbelievingly at her. “I’m serious about this Gohan”
At that, the Saiyan feel back into the chair and muttered “You are aren’t you?” and at the nod from his wife all he could say was a curt “Fuck Me”.
“Maybe later dear and please watch your language.” Videl remarked jokingly as she moved back along the coach to sit beside her husband.
“Videl, you know I would do anything for Pan but I think sex is asking a little much just to help her get over an asshole of a boyfriend.” Gohan muttered, trying to get Videl to perhaps see the reason of a normal person. However, instead of reacting to her husband’s comment’s, Videl decided to fall back to plan B. Sometimes to convince Gohan to make the right decision, she had to take all reason and rationale thought from her husband.
Getting to her feet, she moved to stand before her husband, however before he could question her actions, she shrunk down to a kneel position between his legs and reached for the fly of his trousers. Undoing the bindings with a practised skill, she pulled the garment open and revealed his awakening arousal to her hungry eyes.
“Videl, what are you do…” Gohan managed to mutter before suddenly letting out a sudden moan as he felt the warmth of his wife’s breath blowing lightly on his semi hard flesh. “Oh… but what if Pan comes down?”
Looking up at her husband, Videl whispered “If I remember correctly, the fact that we might be discovered never seemed to bother you at all those parties, barbecues and conferences we went to or even at a couple of Pan’s younger birthday parties.” At that, she pushed his legs open and used her elbows to hold them in place as she leaned down and placed her face just above to his rapidly hardening organ, “In fact I believe the risk rather turned you on my love.” She began to lightly tease the tip with her tongue before tracing imaginary trails down along his shaft, moving from the tip to the base and vice versa.
“It wasn’t so much getting caught as the fact that you were trying to act innocent while on your hands and knees with my cock in your mouth.” Gohan managed to gasp before letting out a long moan, his strong hands nearly tearing the soft leather of the sofa as he felt his wife’s teasing licks. So taken with the pleasure and thrilled by the risk of getting caught in such a compromising position, he completely missed the sly smile that spread across Videl’s lips between licks. Her plan was working, she knew that whenever Gohan started to talk dirty, his Saiyan side was coming out and he would become a far more agreeable Gohan if given the right incentive.
“Oh really, now back to the subject of Pan.” Videl muttered before taking the soft tip of his manhood past her glistening red lips and into her damp cavity of her mouth; her tongue pressing against his delicate flesh as her teeth skilfully scraped the sensitive tip. It was a sudden rush of pleasure to his system and all Gohan could do to vocalize his pleasure was to release a series of long, low grunts and moans. He fought his immediate desires however and managed to sit up and gasp “Let’s not talk about Pan” before slumping back into the seat, moaning loudly from his wife’s attentions.
“Okay dear, let’s not talk” but instead of continuing to pleasure her husband as Gohan had hoped, Videl pulled back from his rigid arousal and wiped the corner of her mouth “and I’ll stop”.
It never ceased to amaze Videl how Gohan who’s mind had been clouded by lust mere seconds ago could become so alert so suddenly, a point that was very well proven by the way he so quickly lifted himself up to look at her as he exclaimed “No! No…it’s all right dear. We can talk…we can talk about anything you want to.” Smiling as she resumed her ministrations, Videl couldn’t help but be thankful that Gohan could be so predictable at times.
“So…are you ready to hear my idea out?” She asked before engulfing his hardened shaft in her mouth and resuming her oral assault with full force. Opening his mouth, her husband tried to respond but found his voice had been robbed from him in a long moan so instead just nodded his head.
Pleased with her success, Videl pulled her mouth from the flesh of her husband’s cock and looked up at him, her eyes fixing to his lust clouded orbs as she reached out for his organ; just to make sure she had his attention as she spoke. Her delicate hand closed around the hard shaft in a gentle grip that made the hybrid sigh as she started to stroke up and down his length at a teasingly slow pace. “Dear, do you remember that little problem you had when we started dating?”
With Gohan’s nod of understanding, Videl pressed on “Well I asked your friend’s about it, Vegeta told me that it was a Saiyan selective gene that would pick out the most suitable person for their first mate. Do you remember how it felt every time your mother hugged you while you were going through it?” Although she didn’t wait for his answer, the shudder that she felt run through him was a good sign that he could remember the feeling. “Well that’s what’s happening to Pan, Gohan. Every time a boy comes to close, our daughter feels that and the only one who can stop it is you my love. Our little Pan needs you to go upstairs and take her, like you did me the first time.”
It was a dual assault, her fingers teased him with a fire running through his veins as the memories she conjured up excited him to the point of delirium and as another bolt of pleasure hit his senses, the man could only shake his head and splutter in protest.
” No…Ah…what about…oh Kami… Jeremy?”
Videl’s grip on his member began to tighten slightly as she mentally growled in anger, it was infuriating, how could Gohan be so smart and yet so naïve at the same time? “Gohan, Pan chose Jeremy because he’s like you, he looks so similar to you that she was blind sighted.”
“I still…can’t, she’s our daughter…it’s wrong!” he managed to muster between moans, Videl’s hand was steadily picking up speed and it was driving him insane. Gohan know that if he didn’t hold on, the pleasure his wife was creating would draw out his primitive side, the animal side; the Saiyan side. The side of him that would definitely agree to what Videl wanted and would fuck his own daughter without hesitation. He’d learnt from Vegeta that incest wasn’t a sin in Saiyan society, A powerful warrior born from both mother and son was still a powerful warrior. There genes were too strong to be affected by genetic defects, so what did it matter that the couple were of the same blood.
Videl smiled slyly as she heard the struggle in his voice, she was making progress and now all she needed to do was give him that final push and their daughter’s sex life and sanity would be assured. “That’s right Gohan, Pan is our daughter and she is suffering, suffering because the man she wants is the man that won’t have her.” It was a good plan, playing to Gohan’s compassion but it wasn’t enough, so she decided to take things a step further, letting her hand return to its previous spot on his thigh after a few quick strokes, she let her skilful tongue finish what it had started, tracing imaginary paths along his shaft before she consumed as much as she could of his achingly hard flesh.
“Wouldn’t you… like to help her…in the most pleasurable…of ways Gohan?” she purred around his shaft as he looked down, watching as her lips wrapped around him, surrounding him with the warmth of her mouth in between her words. “To teach Pan…how to pleasure…even the toughest of men, to feel those soft lips…wrapped around your hard cock…To watch our…little girl as she…rides you giant dick…hearing her screams…as you turn our innocent…daughter into a wild sexual hellcat.” However what happened next was something that Videl had not prepared for.
Her vision turned black and all the subtle sounds of the night that filled the room were silenced; leaving Videl in darkness. It felt as if she were floating in the darkest reaches of space, the force of gravity no longer affecting her as she glided in the darkness when suddenly she heard it, the voice that plagued every exciting dream she had ever had, the voice that would wake her in the dead of night before making all her dreams come true; the voice of her Saiyan husband “I’ll do it…Later”
Devouring her soft lips with his own, the cloudy eyed Saiyan eagerly cupped her bottom with one hand as he laid her down on the soft leather of the sofa before kneading her left breast through the material of her shirt with the other, a weak whimper escaping her lips as she felt him begin to toy with and pleasure her body like she had been doing to him mere moments ago. It took all the power she possessed to wake herself from the pleasure haze that was consuming her, gathering her wits; Videl quickly did the only thing she could think of to temporally snap her husband out of his daze and smacked Gohan as hard as she could on the head.
“No! Bad Gohan” She quickly scolded as the Saiyan jumped back off her, his eyes going a less clouded shade of black as he came to his senses. The blow had caught him by surprise; she couldn’t hurt him no matter what she did, but it brought her enough time to walk over to her husband and lovingly kiss the spot she had hit before saying “I’m sorry honey, but if we went much further I couldn’t guaranty that you’d have enough energy left for Pan. Now while I clean up that mess you made, why don’t you be the loving father that you are and go up there and teach our daughter what it’s like to be loved by a Saiyan.” And with that Videl disappeared into the kitchen and left a very agitated and horny Gohan standing their pondering his next move.
******
Gohan hesitated before slowly turning the handle to his daughter’s room and opening the wooden door, even with his Saiyan mind still partially in control he was nervous, after all it wasn’t every day that one’s own wife commissions you to fuck your daughter. It was a daunting project, with all the pressures associated with the first time you have sex. He wanted to relax but Pan’s scent was everywhere, reminding him of what he was about to do and stirring the ragging fire in his loins.
He was trying to organise his thoughts when he heard a series of soft, alluring moans from within the girl’s room. It was the metaphorical poke in the ribs and gathering all his Saiyan desire, Gohan pushed the door open a crack before glancing inside. What he saw made his still semi hard cock turn rock solid.
The room was as dark as the night sky, the only source of light coming from a few scented candles that he and Videl had given Pan for Christmas; their dim flames giving the room a sensual atmosphere and perfumed the air with the scent of exotic fruits. The aroma was like an aphrodisiac and it set his mind ablaze with memories of some of his and Videl’s ‘training’ sessions from when they were teenagers. And lying on the centre of the queen size was Pan. Her beautiful, sparkling blue eyes were half closed and her perfectly-shaped mouth was lolling slightly as a stream of quite moans flowed from her but what really caught Gohan’s eye was the deep purple dress she wore. It was something she and Videl had bought almost a year ago, but now Gohan wished it had been older, much older. Being almost a size to small, the dress clung to every curve of her Pan’s gorgeous body like a second skin and its plunging neckline was stretched so tightly over her full breasts that he could already see her hardened nipples poking through the fabric.
As he watched her, Gohan couldn’t help observing the way one of Pan’s delicate hands was fondling her left breast through the silken fabric, her slender fingers pinching her hardened nipple all the while. The other hand had found its way beneath the cloth to the apex of her thighs and he could just see the outline of her knuckles moving against the wet silk as  her fingers parted the wet folds of her sex, pressing lightly against her clit as she rubbed the sensitive nub at a heated pace. Her hips bucked up as a sensuous moan emanated from her and he could just imagine her slipping two inquisitive fingers inside her tight passage. It was wrong for any man to see his daughter in such a state but Gohan could only watch in awe as his beautiful princess pleasured herself.
“Please daddy, take me. I want to feel you in me…”
Dark, cloudy eyes opened wide as they moved from the tantalizing movements of her fingers inside herself up to her alluring bosom and finally to her angelic face. Her beautiful eyes were now open and Gohan could see that childish innocence that had been there that morning was now gone, replaced by an animal longing that made her look like the Saiyan that lingered in their blood. Watching as those misty, dark blue eyes looked at him but didn’t see him; the man could feel his shaft hardening to the point where he thought he might cum then and there just by watching his daughter fantasise about him.
“Dadddy,” Pan moaned, pinching her clit viciously between her thumb and forefinger before roughly inserting another one of her long fingers deep within her desire coated entrance. “Oh Kami…Daddy…You’re so big, Oh Kami…Daddy…Oh Daddy…Oh…oooh…Daddy! I think I’m going to cum! I think I’m gooonnnnnnaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!!!” the teen screamed as she climaxed on her hand; slowly stopping her motions before withdrawing her digits and bringing them up to her lips and licking them clean of her creamy essence.
Pan couldn’t explain it, couldn’t understand what had come over her. She had just finished getting ready like her mother had told her to, she had been so nervous that her heart had been beating at an incredible pace and she couldn’t remember any other time her mouth had been so dry. She couldn’t believe it was going to happen and was so afraid it might all turn out to be a dream and at any moment she might wake up into the cold reality. Finally the one person she had been craving for over a year was going to be hers; after such a long wait all her dreams were about to come true and her father was at last going to take her virginity and make sweet love to her.
The idea was so deliciously forbidden that she suddenly hadn’t been able to breath and a tide of lust and desire washed over her and her mind began flooding with images of her father’s large muscular bloody over her as his hard dick filled her completely. And then she had lost control, before really registering what she was doing, her hand had slipped under the confines of her dress. Her thumb lightly brushed against her clit and a low moan slipped past her lips as warm feelings spread through her and she began playing with her clit, rolling it between her fingers before moaning louder as she tentatively slipped a finger inside her entrance. Believing that her parents were probably still `discussing’ their daughter’s situation, Pan gave herself over to the pleasure and grasped her breast through the material of her dress with her free hand before slipping another finger into her wet channel. That was all the teen could remember as she lay there, basking in the aftershocks of her orgasm.
There was a creaking sound and suddenly she remembered that she had left her door open a crack and for the first time, she felt the heat of another’s gaze on her skin. Tilting her head up, the teen’s pleasure dulled mind took a few seconds to register her father’s presence in her door way, leaning against the timbre frame and watching her with a look in his eyes resembling that of a hungry wolf.
“Dad!” She exclaimed in outrage before grabbing the quilt from her bed and trying to conceal her as good as naked body from his eyes. “What do you think you’re doing?”
Gohan only smirked, staying silent except for the rustling of his clothes as he closed the door behind him before walking across the room and sitting down on the bed beside her. Pan couldn’t move or speak as she watched him with a held breath that made her head spin; something had changed in her daddy but she couldn’t tell what. All she knew was that she liked it and looking up into his dark eyes, she felt herself gasp for looking down at her were not the eyes of her father. They were not the deep pools that comforted her when she was sad or could melt a girl’s heart when he was happy; now they were almost animal, filled with primal lust, desire, want, and hunger. These were the eyes of the man Gohan had never let her see him as, he was different and if she was honest with herself; it turned her on.
Gohan only smirked as he saw the blue ocean of his daughter’s eyes suddenly turn dark as she lunged for him; pressing her soft lips to his in a rough kiss. Her hot tongue pressed against his lips, asking for entrance to the orifice as his strong arms wrapped around her trim waist; lowering her onto the bed’s soft embrace. Parting his lips, their tongues met in a fierce battle for dominance that left her moaning in pleasure.
The heated duelling of their tongues went on until their need for oxygen grew too great and they had to break the lip-lock to breath. The teen looked intently into her father’s animal like eyes as she gave him a toothy grin, exposing her rapidly sharpening canines in a challenging stair; daring him to make the next move.
Never being one to back down from a challenge, Gohan flashed her that same grin as he quickly seized her wrists and pined her hands by her head. He straddled her hips, being careful not put too much weight on her before he leaned down and covered her soft lips with his own, but instead of the passion and ferocity like that that had filled the last, this kiss was soft and tender and he gently nibbled her top lip before tending to her lower with a soft suction that made her toes curl. He never deepened the kiss so she was left to burn in the fires of her arousal.
Pan tried to resist his soft advances by flattening her hands against his chest, intending to push him away so she could get on top and fulfil her wild desire. However she lacked the strength to overpower father so there she remained, firmly locked in his strong embrace while his lips teased her into delirium. Then suddenly, her body stopped resisting him and she started demanding more of her father’s light touches as she found herself parting her lips, silently begging for more.
There was nothing any Saiyan loved more than have dominance over their mates. It didn’t matter if they were making slow love or just indulging in a passion filled fuck, a Saiyan had to be in control and Gohan could only smile as he saw how easily he had accomplished the task of dominating his wilful daughter before his tongue quickly claimed hers as he resumed attacking her mouth with a savage intensity. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Pan couldn’t help moaning into the unrestrained kiss as she felt his hands move down the length of her back and pull her small form closer to his.
Whimpering with need, the teen clung to her father as though her life depended on it as their tongues wrestled, her slender fingers toying with the mane of his hair as his tongue delved deep within her orifice while she scrapped her nails over his battle hardened torso. She could feel his hands running over her body, his every touch seeming to reach through the fabric of her dress and burn her skin as they ran down the curl of her spine to the smooth curves of her buttocks. She sighed in delight when he cupped one of the orbs and gave it a gentle squeeze.
Their position allowed the teen to teasingly slide her leg up her father’s thigh before wrapping it around him, giving her better leverage with which to kiss him as their bodies came closer together. Then suddenly he broke away and his lips started trailing kisses along her perfect jaw and down to the sensitive skin of her neck causing a soft moan to leave her as she eagerly tilted her head back; exposing more skin for him to kiss. Her loins were burning with desire and she ached to be touched there, but then the fog clouding her senses began to clear and Pan’s Saiyan resistance suddenly kicked in.
Seeking to regain control, she tried desperately to control her breathing and detach herself from the situation, along with the wondrous sensations he was stirring inside her, so that she could find some way of beating him and regaining control. She would not allow her body and mind to surrender to the feelings again. She would not…
“Daddy!” She bit her lip, damning the outcry as she involuntarily arched her back in pleasure when Gohan teeth skilfully grazed the sensitive nerve spot in her throat. The simple act cast her focus into turmoil and her mind desperatly fought with her body against the urge to give into her father’s touches and beg him to stop teasing her. Beg, the mere notion of it would have made her laugh. She was Pan Son, daughter of the most powerful warrior in the universe; she had never begged for anything in her life and her Saiyan pride would be dammed if she were to start now, even if she secretly wanted to.
Gathering what strength hadn’t already been robbed from her; she took her hand out of his hair and pressed it and its twin against Gohan’s covered chest, trying desperately to push him onto his back. Yet he wasn’t done with her and used the hand he’d been using to balance himself to take both of her wrists in his grasp and pin them above her head so she could no longer fight him.
Impressed with his handiwork, he lowered his head back down to the hollow of her throat and placed and began gently nipping the exposed flesh gently before suckling the reddening marks, causing his daughter’s mind to suddenly stop functioning as a series of pleasure filled cries let her parting lips. Hearing her response to his attentions, Gohan continued to trail kisses along to her collarbone; occasionally stopping to nip the sensitive skin and then sooth it with his tongue. All the while he did this; his unoccupied hand crept down her waist and gently stocked her abdomen before tracing its way back up her body till resting just below the mounds of her breasts. With the tip of a finger he outlined the boundaries of her cleavage before slowly drawing his palm over the supple orbs and kneading them gently. Smiling as he felt her arch her back and lean into him so that his large hand was almost closed entirely over one of her full orbs, he licked his drying lips and decided to remove his main obstacle.
The room filled with the sound of shredding fabric as he effortlessly ripped the offending dress from her body. Surprised by his bold move, Pan could only make a weak cry of protest as his actions left her bare to his gaze; however Gohan took it as an opportunity to lean forward and plunge his tongue into her mouth. There could be no resisting him now.
After a few seconds, Gohan broke the kiss and lent back to admire his daughter’s beauty but the sight of her perfection made him suddenly breathless. “Kami… she’s just a gorgeous as her mother …” he thought, admiring her godlike beauty with a masterful eye that couldn’t resist comparing her to her mother. His eyes travelled up from the smooth milky flesh of her toned stomach, up her torso until they located the main source of his desire. Pan’s breasts were full and firm and unquestionably natural; perfectly rounded but just large enough to fit in the palm of his hand, their pale complexion accentuating the contrast with her rosy nipples.
Propping his weight on his arm, Gohan let his fingers wander over Pan’s curves, keenly exploring the new territory with a dedication he normally reserved for his work. As she felt the roughness of her father’s thumb brushing her hardened nipple, Pan leaned into his grasp and shuddered with delight as his warm hand closed over her breast, stroking and kneading it gently. His fingers quickly latched on to her left breast and started slowly massaging it, his thumb caressing her hardened sensitive nipple and earning soft moans of pleasure form the girl.
Smirking as he saw his daughter respond to even the smallest of his touches, the hybrid bent down and took the pebbled nipple of her other breast in his mouth, his lips suckling and kissing the sensitive bud as his teeth tenderly nipped her bosom before his skilled tongue would lick away the pain. As she felt this, Pan’s breathing became shaky, she was still trying to fight the hold he had on her arms, but not to try and become the dominant one as her Saiyan blood had demanded, instead it was so that she could thread her fingers in his main of spiky black hair, to keep his warm mouth firmly wrapped around her breast.
Moaning in agonised pleasure, she lifted her hips and started rubbing against the man above her. All her nervousness was gone, replaced now by a wild Saiyan hunger and all she wanted was to feel him inside of her, stretching her, filling her like he would her mother; yet it seemed he was intent on torturing her, driving her into a wild state of abandon.
Only when he thought he’d played with her enough did Gohan let his grip on her arms go slack, allowing her to wriggle free from his grasp but before she could have any thoughts of rebellion, a bolt of pleasure suddenly ran across her nerves as he started suckling her breasts with more intensity. Her hands moved quickly to clutch his head as his lips worked on her breast, and she had to suppress the urge to scream as a flood of delicious pleasure ran through her body.
Gohan had always loved to tease but the aching in his arousal was really starting to hurt so releasing his daughter’s breast, he trailed his tongue down the valley of her breasts until he came to her belly button, his  fingers coming down to tickle her inner thighs as he softly kissed her flat stomach. A loud moan escaped her lips as one of his fingers started to slide up and down her aroused womanhood, parting the folds of her entrance and opening her up to his wanton appetites.
Leaning up from where he lay, Gohan looked down at the woman beneath him, her dark fanning out beneath her like a cape as her desire veiled eyes looked pleading up at him and her soft lips silently mouthed that she wanted more. He also noticed the thin sheen of sweat that had appeared on her body and as his gaze travelled down the length of his body fixed on what was the last obstacle he had to eliminate before completing his work.
Her soft moans of pleasure suddenly became cries of ecstasy as stars danced in front of her eyes when his middle and index fingers slipped inside her. Feeling her father’s two long fingers pushing into her entrance Pan started gasping loudly, her eyes widening in shock as her hips lifted from the bed to press his fingers deeper inside her hot channel. Endowed with years of experience, he knew exactly where to touch her and his fingers curled, their tips rubbed skilfully against her inner spot, causing the girl to thrash her head in ecstasy while trying to fight the tears that were welling up behind her eyes from the near orgasmic bliss.
She moaned wantonly as his fingers danced within her depths but then his thumb began lavishing attention upon her clit. His touch was reminiscent of a feather as his thumb grazed the sensitive bud and every time he pressed down upon it, a cry of pleasure would escape Pan. Gohan smiled at her expressiveness, the sound of her cries of pleasure becoming like music to his ears as he sped up his attentions, eliciting even more sounds of pleasure from her willing body.
Locking his cloudy black eyes onto her dark blue ones, Gohan slowly withdrew his fingers from his daughter’s channel and licking her sweet juices off his digits before smiling down at her as he pushed her slender thighs apart and then disappearing from her view as he moved down her body.
She could feel his hot breath bathing her arousal and Pan’s head suddenly rolled back into her pillow, her eyes widening in pure ecstasy as her lips parted in a scream of delight when a shock of pleasure ripped through her being at the feel of his hot tongue suddenly parting her folds and sliding into her core. The sensation was unbelievable and she could feel her hips rolling into his mouth when his teeth gently scraped her clit.
“Daddy…Ah…Ahhh!” Pan gasped, seizing fistfuls of his ebony mane and wrapping her thighs around him; trying to draw him nearer and his tongue deeper. “Oh, Kami…urmph…” She could feel his tongue twirling around inside her slick passage, tenderly stroking and lashing her velvety inner walls as her nectar flowed into his open mouth. Her moans quickly turned to screams as he suckled her small bundle of nerves and made a low rumbling “Mmm…” that reverberated through her.
“Uh-uh-uh-uh-oh…Kami! Ah-Ah-Ah…Alm-ost cumming! Ah gonna cum! Oh it feels so fuckin’ good! So fuckin’ good!” moaned Pan, tightening her grip on him with her legs before she felt his strong arms snake their way around her thighs and quickly snap them apart with such ferocity she was made to gasp. Her body quivered as her mind registered the sudden view that was presented to her. She could see her father’s animal eyes looking up at her with a true carnal hunger burning in their dark depths as his mouth feasted on her. The sight itself was beyond erotic and only brought her closer to the peak she so very much desired to reach.
“Uh-uh-uh-Daddy! Uh-oh yeah! Uh-uh-so good! So good!” grunted Pan as she felt his tongue swivel expertly inside her moistened tunnel, her eyes squeezed shut as another throaty cry passed her lips. She was close, just one more blissful stroke would be all she needed to send her flying past her peak  but then the welcoming heat of his breath suddenly left her nether lips and she suddenly felt cooled and exposed as he withdrew his tongue, leaving her vulnerable and more importantly; unfulfilled.
Gohan had been eagerly thrusting his tongue in and out of his beautiful daughter’s entrance; the enticing scent of her essence filling his nostrils and making him even more anxious to taste the delicious honey of her release. He fastened his entrances, lightly biting her moist folds with his teeth as his tongue drank deep; and then suddenly a feeling of intense bliss washed over him. He could feel cold fingers on his tail spot, their gentle touches seeming to set every nerve in his body alight. Pulling away from his daughter, Gohan couldn’t move to see who was stroking him, only lie there and let the feelings wash over him.
Frustrated to be coming down on the wrong side of her peak, Pan slowly opened her eyes to find her vision clouded by a pleasure haze. Focusing her vision through the blur, the first thing she witnessed was the soft glow of her bedside lamp on the outlines of what seemed to be a women and a small child. Then the haze dispersed and a shocked look suddenly appeared on her face as she watched her mother, now dressed in what she could describe as silk bathrobe, standing over her quietly moaning father with her hand beneath his trousers, petting the area just above his buttocks.
“Mum? How are you… why did you…” Pan asked, unsure of what to make of the intriguing new development unfolding before her. “What are you doing here?”
Smiling at her daughter, Videl said “Well Pan, I was just about to go round Bulma’s for a couple of hours when I decided to see how you and your father were doing. So I look through the door and I find that my very attentive husband is forgoing his responsibilities of teaching you how to please a man. So I thought I should step in.”
`Well at least that explains the robe’ Pan thought sarcastically, watching as she ceased petting her husband’s pleasure spot and removed her hand from his trousers. With her attentions gone, Gohan regained some of his senses and got up; finding to his surprise that he was now eye to eye with his wife. Seeing her bemused look, he couldn’t resist giving her that toothy smile.
“I thought I said to teach our daughter `HOW’to pleasure a man Gohan. Not to turn Saiyan and immediately ravage her. I see I shall have to oversee this lesson after all” Videl said, obviously trying to sound stern but failing to conceal her pleased grin.
“I was just having some fun dear.” Gohan replied, his gruff voice turning playfully as he looked down at her feet in mock shame. However before Videl could respond, he used his Saiyan speed to wrap his arms around her waist and turned her around before pulling her back so that she was sitting in his lap as his lips descended upon hers, drawing her into a deep, sensual kiss.
Even though she knew she shouldn’t, that this night was for Pan, Videl soon found herself kissing back, wanting to absorb the sweet sensations that her husband could create with even the faintest touch of his lips. Drawing her tight to his chest, Gohan slipped his tongue in her mouth while gently sliding his hands within the folds of her silk robe and up her waist before skilfully groping her full bosom. There was no prelude and he immediately began grinding his immense erection against his wife’s backside, making her moan into the kiss as she began touching and groping his well sculpted muscles through the material of his shirt.
Quickly gathering her wits before they sank to deep in the pleasure haze, Videl took her husband’s hands off her body before pushing herself off his lap. Not understanding her actions, Gohan gave her a questioning look before asking “Don’t you want to finish what you started earlier?”
Videl knew at this point it wouldn’t matter to Gohan that their teenage daughter was sitting barely half a metre away from them, when his Saiyan side took over, he would gladly fuck her in a crowded room so long as they were both satisfied; a little something she had learned after she had thought it might be fun to tease him before going to one of Bulma’s reunions. What she hadn’t counted on was Gohan pulling her into a darkened corner, undoing his zip, pulling up her skirt and fucking her six ways from Sunday against the wall while his parents danced just metres away. However she still thought it was worth it, even if she hadn’t been able to walk straight the day after.
Giving her husband a loving smile, Videl bent down and give him a soft kiss on the lips before saying “Maybe later dear, but right now this is for Pan.”
At the sound of her name, the teen looked up at her parents but was left temporarily paralyzed by the sight of her mother undoing the belt of her robe. Letting the garment fall from her shoulders, Videl stood at the end of the bed in only a black lace matching bra and thong. Shaking her mind out of its daze, Pan asked “What do you mean Mum? And how did you get Dad to stop so easily”
With a sultry glance, Videl said “Well Pan, while I would like to trust your father to control himself, there is a rather large chance that he may get carried away again,” At that she glared over her shoulder at Gohan “So I thought I better take control of this little lesson.” Reaching behind her, she undid her bra and allowed it to fall away so that her large, voluptuous breasts were free of their confines before saying “Your second answer is simple. When a Saiyan is born they have a tail that is very sensitive any stimulation. Even like in your daddy’s case where it has been removed, the spot where it was is still sensitive to the lightest of touches.” She then made quick work of her thong, sliding it down her thighs and giving Pan an unbarred view of her entrance.

The sight of her mother naked made the girl blush and she couldn’t help feeling somewhat inadequate by comparison. Videl’s breasts were larger, her body better defined with a full sexy arse and long smooth legs while her silky black hair gave her an angelic sense of grace as she crawled across the bed towards her daughter like a sexual panther.

“Now let’s get this lesson on the way,” said Videl playfully before she leant forward and kissed her daughter. Devouring Pan’s lips with her own, the dark-haired beauty began running her hand down her daughter’s petite body before eagerly cupping her bottom with one hand while the other began massaging milky white breasts and then tweaking her pink nipples to the teens obvious delight.

It was a strange feeling since she had never entertained thoughts about kissing another woman before, even with Bra being so into experimenting with her sexuality, but her mother seemed completely fine with it. And with so much sexual energy coursing through the room, Pan couldn’t help succumbing to her mother’s wiles.
“Mum…” she gasped, feeling her Saiyan desires return with a vengeance as the woman trailed the hand that had been massaging her buttocks up her spine in light teasing touches that made her shiver. Then the kiss was ended and Pan’s eyes fluttered open to stare fixedly on her father’s suddenly bare chest as he stood before her in a state of near undress.
 “Okay Pan, this is how it’s going to work,” Videl instructed as she took her daughter’s hand and guided her off of the bed so that Gohan could make himself comfortable. “Your father and I are going to guide you through this so you can learn how to properly please a man. Just stay calm and play it by ear, everything well come naturally honey I promise.” At that Videl gave her daughter another kiss before sitting on a seat on the far side of the room to watch.
Pan stood at the foot of her bed, gazing down at her feet while her hands searched for an occupation, anything to draw her attention away from her churning stomach. She couldn’t remember the last time she had been this nervous, earlier it had been all impulse and desire as her father guided her wordlessly through a maze of pleasure. This was different, even with her desire for him burning hot, she was just Pan.
“Stay calm honey, I promise you’ll enjoy it.” Videl whispered, remembering all too well her own unease on hers and Gohan’s first night together. Even after so many years she could still remember how her heart had thundered in her rib-cage and that sensation in the pit of her stomach that had made her wish the floor would swallow her up; then they had begun and she couldn’t remember what she had been afraid of.
Squirming uncomfortably, Pan brought her gaze up so that she was now looking at her father’s herculean chest and just stared at him with wide eyed delight. While this wasn’t the first time she had seen him topless, this was the first time she could really appreciate the beauty of his well chiselled torso and with undisguised hunger, she admired his bulging muscles until the fires of her lust had fully rekindled.
Swaying her hips to an imaginary rhythm, she didn’t give herself a chance to hesitate as, swept up in the heat of her arousal, she wrapped her arms around her father’s neck and straddled his waist; a coy smirk turning her rosy lips when she felt his terribly aroused erection straining beneath her bottom. It felt enormous and only made her hunger for him burn all the stronger as she wrapped her legs around his waist and pressed her lips against his in a hot kiss.
As she felt his tongue demanding entrance to her mouth, Pan quickly parted her lips and met his tongue greedily with her own. Their organs duelled with a fevered passion and the girl thought her father tasted different, his masculine flavour sweetened ever so slightly by her mother’s familiar sweetness while a slightly stronger essence laced his breath. It took a few moments for her to realise that it was actually her own flavour she could taste.
Excited by her discovery, she broke the embrace and leant in towards the side of Gohan’s face to nip a fiery trail down the exposed flesh of his neck, smirking as she felt him shudder beneath her attentions before snaking her tongue down along his earlobe and gently biting down. Gohan could only gasp as intoxicating sensations shot through his body as the little vixen that was his daughter worked his body with surprising skill, his teeth clenching tightly as he felt the pressure within his too tight trousers growing stronger with each passing moment. It took everything he had to keep his fingers tangled in the fabric of her comforter and resist the urge to just throw her to the bed and take her with all his frenzied passions, but then if he did; he would have to face Videl’s wrath. She had let him off because because she had caught him before he had fully lost control. However this time there would be a price to pay if he even tried to disobey her and although he could easily overpower her, she didn’t need strength to punish him. He would probably be spending a month on that detestable sofa if he tried anything that resembled Saiyan like behaviour.
In control or not however, he couldn’t stop himself from buck against the tempting wench and Pan suddenly moaned as she felt the immense mass of his hardened cock rubbing up against her arse through the thinning fabric of his trousers. Oh how she wanted to feel that incredible piece of the male anatomy inside her, stretching her to the point where even the slightest movement could make her see stars and then riding him into the oblivion that only he could take her to. But at the moment she wanted to learn, learn what would make him go crazy, learn the things that make him moan and hiss and most importantly, what will make him beg for her to finish him off.
Placing her hands just below his collarbone, she slid carefully off his lap to crouch between his legs; causing him to let out a long, low moan as she moved over his erection; the heat of her moist core sending shock waves through his body as it moved over his painfully hard arousal. Leaning down, she traced a fiery trail of nips and kisses down his neck and across his hardened chest while her teasing fingers slid lightly down his arms to his sides, her nails scraping his sensitive areas as they went. His body was littered with scars and she kissed each one tenderly before biting down on his flat nipples. As her mouth went lower, her hands neared the waistline of his trousers and after placing one last open-mouthed kiss on his well-toned abdomen, she looked up at him and saw the way he was staring intently down at her with obvious need.
Giving him a sly smile she bent her head and dipped her tongue in his belly button before swirling it around. Gohan’s hips suddenly jerked up in response, making his erection brush her breast and he groaned and dropped his head back against the pillows. Pan shivered at the contact and looked down to contemplate the huge bulge in his trousers. Coming to a decision, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before finally sliding further down his legs. The rough material of his leg-wear tantalised her skin and she rubbed her breasts against his legs, enjoying the friction against her sensitive nipples for a moment before returning her attention to the matter at hand.
With a steady finger, she traced the outline of his cock through the dampening fabric, drawing back in surprise when she felt it twitch. Feeling her father’s tremendous excitement through the cloth, she ran a hand down along the prominent bulge in a circular motion that left him groaning and churning his hips with the hopes of receiving more of the incredible sensations from her fingers. Gathering her courage, Pan slowly undid the button of his trousers before swallowing hard as she slowly pulled the zipper down and his hardened erection quickly broke out from its restraints.
Staring wide-eyed at his very impressive manhood, it suddenly began to dawn on Pan just how out of her depth she was. While she wasn’t exactly an innocent , all those books and tapes Bra had lent her and Marron over the years had allowed her to see plenty of naked men and the school’s biology lessons had given her an in-depth look into the physiology of the male anatomy. However this was the first time she’d ever seen such an impressive example and she was certain that most men were nowhere near as big as that which had been placed before her eyes. He was easily as thick as her wrist and a good twelve inches in length, at the very least!
Pan faltered, suddenly unsure of what to do next. Here she was, kneeling before her father with the object of her desire open to her, and she didn’t know what to do. Discreetly, so that no one would notice; Pan glanced back at her mother. She could feel the heat of her eyes watching her and she knew that she was waiting for her to ask for help. But for some reason she couldn’t explain, although she was almost clueless as to what to do next; Pan didn’t want to ask for her guidance. She wanted to prove that she could be just as good a lover for her father as her mother was, that she could be a Saiyan warrior’s mate.
‘Well Mum did tell me to follow my instincts…’ She thought finally before reaching out and wrapping her slender fingers around his length, smiling as she heard him moan in pleasure. She could feel his shaft pulsing within her grasp as her thumb lightly pressed on his sensitive tip; allowing her to feel the warmth of his pre-cum as she started to stoke him slowly from base to head.
Following through with her mother’s advice, Pan glanced up and met her father’s gaze before leaning down and sliding her mouth over his tip, her eyes smiling with glee as she watched his eyes widen. It was a delicious sensation to be holding the head of a phallus between her lips and remembering something she had seen in a very interesting video that Bra had lent her; she placed both of her hands on his knees and began slowly bobbing her head back and forth. Engrossed in the sight of her illicit act, Gohan’s eyes never left his daughter’s as he watched her pleasure him with that deliciously wicked mouth.
Despite her enthusiasm, she quickly realised that she couldn’t balance his enormous cock without the aid of her hands. Moving one from his knee, she placed it at the base of his length as she tried to take as much of him in as she possibly could. However, after a few minutes Pan started to worry she wasn’t doing it right because of her father’s lack of reaction. In the movies there was never any doubt that the guys getting blown loved it and while it was obvious from his light grunts and moans that he r daddy was indeed enjoying what she was doing , he just didn’t seem to be enjoying it enough.
Swallowing her Saiyan pride, Pan relinquished her grip on her father’s phallus and turned ever so slightly so that she could look over her shoulder. She could now see a concerned look on her mother’s face as, hesitating; she said “Mum… I think I need some help?”
Quickly catching the girl’s meaning, Videl only smiled warmly at her daughter before getting up from the chair and coming across the room to stand over her husband and child. In truth she had been pleasantly surprised at how quickly Pan had picked up on the trick to giving a good blow job; indeed it had taken months for her and Gohan to discover what the other enjoyed. It must be a Saiyan thing.
“Well Pan…” She explained while taking the girl’s place between her husband’s legs. “While you did have the right idea, a man will always enjoy a blowjob more if you tease them at the beginning.” Demonstrating her point, Videl bent down and began lightly kissing and licking his length’s head until Gohan felt as if the tip of his member was going to burst.
“Videl…oh Kami…so good!” He gasped, his head rolling back in sheer pleasure as he felt her tongue dance across his member’s velvety head before wrapping him in its warmth as ever so slowly she began taking his cock into the warm cavern of her mouth. There Gohan found he was incapable of words and his eyes visibly rolled back into his skull, the felling of her tongue wrapped around him, massaging him into delirium becoming too great for him to stand while at the same time retaining his sanity. Struggling against the pleasure, he managed to moan “Videl… more…more” before losing himself again as he felt his dick hit the back of her mouth.
Smiling as she heard her husband’s plea, Videl slowly pulled away from him and for the third time that night Gohan was left feeling unfulfilled. Looking at their daughter, Videl gave the teen a sultry smile before asking “Care to join me sweetheart?”
Gohan lent back on his daughter’s bed, his body trapped in a sexual agony that made him think he was on the verge of going mad. He had been so close to finally getting a release, and then Videl had pulled away; leaving him feeling frustrated to say the least. Despite his pent up pains however, he could only growl as he closed his eyes and waited for his wife to make her next move, trying as he did to relax so that it wouldn’t feel as if his balls weren’t being crushed in a vice.
Grinning at her parent’s distraction, Pan sunk to her knees besides her mother. Together, they eyed his erect cock with obvious desire and began licking and sucking his member together. Gohan, shocked by the sudden feeling of two mouths sliding over his sensitised flesh, grabbed fresh fistfuls of the bed sheets and bucked his hips as two deferent shades of ebony hair tickled his stomach while both mother and daughter feasted upon him.
Pan was eagerly following the example her mother had set, licking her father’s shaft from the base to just below the head while Videl busied herself with his balls, gently sucking one before moving on to the other as Pan idly kissed the head before slowly taking him back into her mouth. The skin of his member was so sensitive right then that Gohan could feel even the slightest movements of his daughter’s tongue against his shaft while her teeth lightly scraped over his mushroom shaped head. Suddenly Gohan arched his back and moaned their name’s as he felt his wife and daughter moan, the vibrations from their throats reverberating all along his shaft as the heat of their in taking breath bathed him in delicious warmth. He so badly desired to look at them, to watch as his daughter’s head bent up and down on his manhood, to see his stiff member disappearing and reappearing through her luscious lips and see the look on his wife’s face as she almost swallowed one of his soft testicles; but his eyes were shut tight and his head was pressed against the pillow. They were just too good!
Reaching down to the base of her father’s swelling member as she verged on throating him, Pan began massaging the exposed skin of his shaft with her forefinger and thumb; applying a light pressure that made him groan louder. She could tell He was getting close to cumming, he’d lost all control over his body and his eyes were shut tightly while his hips began bucking into Pan’s mouth.
 “Oh Kami…Videl! Pan!” He cried as the dual pleasures grew so intense that one last stroke was all that needed to bring him over the edge; however Videl had already sensed this and quickly released his sack to pull their daughter away as load after load of creamy white cum exploded from the head of her husband’s cock and onto their bodies.
Reeling from his release, Gohan lay breathless on the bed; most of his strength temporarily sapped from him by the explosive orgasm. He barely felt like he had the energy to keep going as he felt his human mind return from the sex-fuelled insanity of a Saiyan. Videl looked down at her husband; his dick was at a semi-hard seven inches, not enough to proceed with Pan’s lesson. Fortunately all was not lost as remembering fondly the study sessions she and Gohan had shared with their friend Erasa back when they were in college, she quickly got an idea and leant over to whisper something in Pan’s ear, making the teen blush before they both giggled and turned their gaze on the drowsy hybrid.
In a show of raw sexual energy, Pan seized her mother and pulled her into a wanton kiss, their tongues duelling with a fiery passionate as they began hungrily making out in front of the sated Saiyan. As their tongues battled, their hands encircled each other’s waists and pull their naked bodies closer together. Breaking the kiss, Videl bent down and began licking around Pan’s right nipple before capturing the pedalled nub between her swollen lips as the girl moaned and squirmed against her.
Videl’s left hand reached down and began caressing the inside of her daughter’s thigh; moving it slowly up to her moist entrance and gently rubbing the outer folds with two fingers. Holding Videl’s head to her breast, Pan shivered with pleasure and began to moan small sounds of pleasure as she felt the digits teasing her core while that naughty tongue tormented her breast.  Already aroused to the point of madness, they both knew she wouldn’t last long under this fresh assault.
“Mmm…so wet so soon?” moaned Videl against her breast, her tongue teasing the stiff nipple while she slowly slipped her fingers into her tight folds, “You’re a fast learner, Pan.”
Pulling them both down to the bed, Videl slid her left leg in between Pan’s and pulled her up onto her leg. Getting the hint, the teen began grinding her pussy against her mother’s leg; becoming much more vocal as she sank deeper in the throes of pleasure.
Gohan was transfixed as he watched the two main women in his life make love by his feet. He was beginning to feel horribly left out and the sight of his lithe daughter ridding his wife’s leg was turning him on beyond belief and the sight of the two sexy women going at it was more than enough to make his dick harden as he sat back and let Videl have her fun. She had always enjoyed playing these sorts of games with Erasa and it would have been a lie to say that he had never enjoyed watching them frolic.
Pan rode her mother’s leg with a wild abandon, her shortened breath and loud cries of passion indicating an impending release.  Videl wasn’t far behind her and looking out of the corner of her eye, she couldn’t resist smiling as she caught her husband watching them; his attention fixed on them and his arousal fully hard once again.
Wanting him to enjoy the show as much as she was, she leant forward and laid the pleasure drunk girl on her back before she took hold of her legs and pulled her around so that pussies were being pressed together.
It was an odd sensation but one that elected sharp moans from them both as slowly, carefully, not wanting to rush things so that she could tease Gohan just that little bit more, Videl started to swing her hips. The way they were positioned made her clitoris bump against her daughter’s and they both sigh passionately as a shudder ripped through them like lightning bolts of pleasure. Basking in the forgotten pleasure, the mother began to increase her tempo, moaning loudly as she repeatedly thrust her burning entrance into the girl’s.
No longer caring that her mother was being the dominant party, Pan arched her back and cried out in sheer ecstasy, her head shaking back and forth involuntarily as the pleasure grew too intense for her to handle.
“yyeeesss…that’s it, Mum! That’s it!” She cried as her mother’s clit rub rougthly against her own “Yes…fuck me…ohhhhh….fuck me faster….oooohhhhh….oh Kami…yesss!!!!!”
“Uhhhhh…. Fuck…. alright my little slut…” retorted Videl, having trouble talking due to her heavy breathing and moaning. “I’ll fuck you…uhhhh… as fast as you want….ohhhhh….now…come on…ohhhhh… Show me what a dirty slut you can be!”
True to her word, Videl increased the pace of her thrusts and the place they were joined become little more than a blur, making both her and her daughter cry out in sheer ecstasy as fiery wisps of delight surged through them both. Responding to the pleasure, Pan met her mother’s movements midway and they pounded against each other mercilessly until they felt as if they about to combust from the heat of their meeting loins.
Oh Kami! Yes…I’m cumming…I’m cumming!” cried Pan, her eyes widening in disbelief was the wall of pleasure crashed into her, throwing her over edge of a chasm that left her falling into a world of pleasure the likes of wish she had never imagined. 
“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yesss…Oh Pan yes… yes right there oh yes that’s it, I’m cumming yessssss!” moaned Videl in a climactic fit that left her shaking from the force of her release.
Both women came simultaneously, their bodies jerking as if they were possessed while they screamed out for one another at the top of their lungs. They held each other in a tight embrace as the aftershocks fired into life and their bodies twitched as the afterglow descended upon them.
Pan could only lie on the bed, not caring that a wash of their juices were steadily seeping out onto the comforter and would surly stain the fabric if not cleaned by morning. Through half lidded eyes she watched as her mother slowly got up wobbly and moved to sit beside Gohan and whispered something in his ear. That orgasm had been something beyond description; even then she could still feel her inner walls convulsing and contracting in pleasure spasms and could scarcely comprehend how it would feel with her father’s giant cock moving inside of her.
She was half comatose and could barely move when her daddy scooped her up in his powerful arms and carried her back up the bed. Placing her gently down on the dishevelled pillows, he crawled up the length of her body, his hands working her body attentively as he travelled up to her eye level, his dark orbs looking intently into her lust clouded eyes.
“Pan?” He asked hesitantly, refusing to give in to his lust again until he had had her answer. “Are you sure that you’re ready for this?”
“Damn, you’ve already got me this far Dad.” Pan snapped breathlessly, his question waking her from her pleasure daze with an angry kick. “If you’re going to fuck me then fuck me now.” Even if her mother had given her a mind blowing climax, her Saiyan desire was far from stated and demanded to have her father’s cock fuck her to oblivion. Snaking her hand around his neck, she pulled him to her and quickly captured his lips once more with his while her other hand closed around his length.
While she had already seen that his shaft was larger than any normal man’s, it felt so much bigger in her small palm and for a moment she wondered if she would be able to fit him inside of her. However her blood wanted him, she needed him, and the subject of size wouldn’t deter her now; not after she had come this far. In the blink of an eye and a flash of her sexy smirk, she had pushed him on his back.

Resting her hands on his chest as she straddled him, she moved forward and began slowly rubbing herself over his arousal, lubricating its tip with her juices and causing it to harden ever more as drops of sweat visibly ran down their bodies. Pan couldn’t wait any longer and ran her hands over his incredibly well-formed muscles as she lowered her head and caught his lips in a passionate kiss.

Pan suddenly broke the kiss as her head rolled back onto her shoulders, her lips parting and her eyes falling shut in pure ecstasy as she felt the tip of his member tracing her entrance and pushing ever so slightly inside. His hands slid up her body and reached her thighs; spreading her legs wider while his lips latched onto her breast, suckling her sensitive nipple gently before nipping the rosy bud and pushing against it with his rough tongue.

With his pleasurable assault on her body drawing her attention, Pan never felt any pain of his entrance until a quick, powerful thrust completely imbedded his phallus within her tight walls; stretching them excruciatingly and making a bolt of pain run up Pan’s spine. Despite the pleasure that his lips created, the teen couldn’t help but release a scream of agony as she sunk down onto him, blood flowing freely around his thick, member and trailing down her inner thighs.
“Dad…” she whimpered, fighting back tears while digging her nails into his back so hard that little trickles of blood ran down his skin. “It…It…hurts…”
“Relax sweetheart,” Gohan mouthed against her breast, trying hard to suppress the urge to plough into his daughter as the pleasure of being inside her clouded his judgement. “…The pain will pass; you just need to relax…”
Pan could only nod and clung to her father with a death grip until she felt her inner walls loosen and mould around his large member. The pain died suddenly and she found herself floating in a sea of pleasure that left her gasping his name in breathless wonderment.
Torn between pleasure and agony, Gohan could only gasp in pleasure as he tried to hold off the desire to cum then and there. She was so incredibly tight around him that he feared he might lose control at any moment. However, his parental instincts kept his animal side in check, forcing him to wait despite the indescribable pleasure his daughter’s tight pussy was stirring inside of him. Taking his lips off her nipple, he leant up and gave the lobe of her ear a gentile nip before he began kissing her throat tenderly, while his hand reached down to her clit and started rolling it softly between his fingertips. “Kami you’re so tight Pan…I can feel your pussy clinging to me…” He murmured softly, trying to ease her discomfort by attracting the attention of her Saiyan desires.
With the pain gone, Pan quickly found that she wanted more of him, wanted to feel him as he moved inside of her, wanted to feel him as he fucked her to insanity; she wanted to feel the intense heat of his cock as it exploded inside of her. Looking down, her bright sapphire eyes meet his black ones and she giggled before roughly pushing him back onto the bed. Moving her hips, she began grinding herself into her father’s thighs, making them both moan in pleasure before Gohan’s hands trailed down her body and cupped the weight of her full buttocks.
The pleasure she got from their union was breath taking and Pan eagerly tried to press her hips down in an attempt to feel more of him filling her, but was suddenly unable to move her hips, his strong grip on her arse holding her in place. Confused and becoming desperate with need as her body cried out with its desire to have him, she could only grate against him weakly. “Da… Daddy…please…I want…” she moaned as she felt him beginning to roll his hips, teasing her mercilessly with such light movements. This wasn’t what she wanted.
“What do you want Honey? Tell me.” Gohan asked, surprised by his own level of self-control as her felt the burning walls of her cavern tightening, yet he knew his Saiyan side was right with hers in wanting to fuck her senseless and he wouldn’t be able to hold it at bay for long. The beast will be out and for a moment, the hybrid saw her eyes flash defiance at him before her hands moved to his shoulders, gripping them and digging her nails into his skin making him moan in the back of his throat from the cocktail of pleasure and pain.
“I want you to fuck me,” she growled, now fully consumed by the animal in her blood. “Now!”
He smiled at her angry confession before suddenly slamming her hips down as he thrust his up, impaling her all the way on his rigid cock.
Pan screamed out at the feeling of him filling her, all defiance melting away into pleasure. He moved his hand up, rolling his thumb over a hardened nipple adding to the surge of sensations as he took the other back into his mouth, rolling his tongue around it and sucking gently. The warmth of her core was beginning to drive him insane; while he experienced this with Videl several times a day, she hadn’t been this tight for quite some time and he’d forgotten how much difference it made.
“Oh Daddy.” Pan suddenly moaned out as she began to move up on him. She quickly closed her eyes again, going silent as he was withdrawn almost completely from her depths and allowed that terrible empty feeling to infect her, then she dropped down and rolled her head back in sheer delight as he filled her once more…”Oh, daddy,” she gasped, whimpering as he rolled her throbbing nipple between his teeth. “I love having you inside me…inside my…my pussy,” her words were stuttering as he suddenly thrust into her, going a little deeper.  “Fill my pussy more, push it into me more, please…I want you to fuck me…don’t stop, don’t ever stop…”
Complying with his daughter’s demands, He griped her hips tighter before lifting her up until only his swollen head remained inside her tight cannel before pulling her back down onto his hard rod; causing her to throw her head back in rapture as a loud cry passed through her lips. Quickly catching on to the idea, Pan mimicked his movements and began to ride him.
Soon her motions involved her whole body and as she bounced up and down on him, Gohan’s strong hands glided effortlessly up and down his daughter’s back, from her arse cheeks to her neck and then back down again, all while he sucked wantonly at her breast. The long ebony locks of her hair flew up and down just as she did on top of her father as she increased the tempo of her movements, the volume of her moans increasing to the point where if Gohan wasn’t consumed by lust; he would be covering his ears in agony. Then at that moment he trust his pelvis up, making Pan arch her back and give him better access to her mounds while she screamed in ecstasy.
As the hybrid feasted on his daughter’s breasts like a starving man at a banquet, he started increasing the pace of their fucking, ruthlessly pounding into his daughter as she rode him like Annie Oakley.
“Mmmm…Fuck me, Daddy,” she begged. “Fuck me faster!” He began thrusting even harder into her teenage slit. Her pussy was slick and tight as her inner muscles clenched around him, clamping his dick so hard it almost hurt. “Oh…fuck! I think you’re going to split me in two…Oh yes! Do it faster! Do it faster Daddy!”
“Do you like it Pan?” he asked, taking his lips off her taught nipple as he kept thrusting into her harder and faster. “Do you like riding your daddy as he fucks you?”
“Yes…Yes…Don’t stop! Keep fucking me” she screamed, almost hoarse through pleasure as she felt his every thrust hit spots deeper than the last. “Fuck me…fu…fuck me…”
Completely seized by lust, he ravaged her sweet body with wild abandon, working his cock inside her tight folds with great vigour as his lips feasted on her. She looked so beautiful, her naked body dancing to the rhythm of his thrusts as her climax approached; Pan’s eyes widening as a high-pitched scream ripped through her when she felt his cock hit her sweet spot. Grinning, Gohan focused on that spot and watched with satisfaction as he felt her nails digging into his skin for any purchase she could find.
“Oh Daddy…Kami this is so incredible!” she cried with frenzied passion. “Oh…oh fuck Daddy! So good! You’re so fucking good!” At this point, Pan had lost all control and all she cared about was the feel of the wild fuck her father was giving her. Her motions became wilder, as did her screams, and Gohan loved every moment of it. What was so great about sex with Videl was turning the women who had been raised as a well brought up, proper girl who loved to fight, into a wild but submissive whore who would let him do anything to her. Pan however was a very different story; the same animal that ran in his veins ran in hers so he had had to work for this fuck, and he had loved the challenge it posed.
Gohan could feel his release drawing close and desired nothing more than to unleash his boiling seed into his luscious daughter, yet he was trying his best to keep it under control; instead wanting Pan to cum first.  Needing an edge, he reached down to where their bodies were joined and began playing with her sensitive clit, rubbing it gently with his fingers until her eyes appeared to roll back in delight as his name was screamed from her lips. Her orgasm was something like an electrical earthquake of pleasure and it hit her full force; throwing her into a world of bliss as her inner walls convulsed and contracted around his throbbing manhood, her steamy juices erupting out of her heated core and coating his stiff shaft as he continued on pounding into her.
Releasing his hold on her breast, the spiky-haired man’s head rolled back and he moaned in pleasure as he felt the hot sheath tighten and spasm around him, signalling her climax. He felt her juices gush around his shaft, but he wouldn’t cease his thrusts just yet. However with the increase in sensations amplified his pleasure and he could only manage two more thrusts before letting out a low grunt of pleasure as he came, erupting his boiling seed into her slippery canal.
They stayed like that for a few minutes, Pan poised on her father’s still erect dick as they basked in the afterglow of their respective orgasms before she collapsed onto her father’s muscular chest. Taking deep breaths, the man wrapped his arms around her and began to idly stroke his daughter’s hair in a fatherly manor before noticing the shadow that had spread over them. Looking up, Gohan saw his naked wife standing over them; a pleased look on her face.
“Did you have fun?” Videl asked idily, taking a seat beside them on the bed.
“You have no idea.” He replied weakly, sitting up and placing the half conscious girl on the quilt.
“Well that’s good to hear.” She said before leaning over and whispering softly in her daughter’s ear “Do you think you can handle another round with mommy as well Pan?”
Surprised, Pan weakly lent up but her arms were too unsteady to support her weight and wobbled like jelly as she gave her mother a confused look. “But…how are we …”
 “Just come here and mommy will show you.” Videl said before giving her daughter a kinky smile as she grabbed a pillow and moved to the opposite side of the bed. Propping the cushion up, she quickly got into position on the bed before spreading her legs to reveal her glistening entrance to the avidly watching pair.
With a rapidly drying mouth, Gohan could only watch as Pan gave a quick nod of understanding before crawling across the bed and parked herself between his wife’s spread legs, her head drawing level with her mother’s pussy. Smiling to himself as Videl motioned with her head for him to come over to them, he rose to his knees and slid himself into place behind Pan.
Placing her head next to her mother’s slick sex, Pan wantonly licked her lips and looked up to give her mother a seductive smile before burying her face into the other woman’s wet cavern, hungrily licking the soft folds and drinking in her flowing juices.
“Yeah…..Oh Kami Pan….. Oooooo….. yeah…. just like that….” moaned Videl, rolling her hips and grounding her pussy into her daughter’s face. At the same time however, Gohan grabbed Pan’s waist and lined himself up to enter her. Looking up, the couple’s eyes met and he gave her a wicked smirk before making Pan Moan into her mother’s pussy as he teasingly slid the tip of his cock across her abused pussy and arse. “Mmmm…I don’t know dear, which one of our daughter’s naughty holes should I fuck next?”
Smiling back at her obviously still horny husband, Videl shrugged.  “Well, seeing as we are here to teach our dear Pan here how to satisfy her lover’s and you have already dealt with her virginity; why don’t you finish the job by taking care of her pesky anal virginity my love?”
At that Pan suddenly stopped her assault and looked up at her Mother, her face full of worry as she asked “But mum? Doesn’t it… Isn’t it supposed to hurt when someone gets fucked in the ass?”
“Don’t worry Honey?” Videl said, smiling as if to reassure the anxious teen. “Your daddy is very experienced in the art of anal Pleasure and mummy will make sure it’s very pleasurable experience.” And before Pan could ask any more questions, the woman suddenly lurched forward and twisted them around so that she was suddenly the one on top. There was no room for further questions as the mother silenced her daughter by capturing her bruised lips in a searing kiss before withdrawing long enough to turn herself around and put them in the infamous, 69 position.
Gohan chuckled slightly as he watched his wife devour their daughter; she hadn’t changed since their high school days; that was for sure. Getting back to business, he moved back into position behind the pair and parted his daughter’s peach shaped cheeks before pulling her inviting hips back as he pressed the tip of his cock against her rear entrance.
“Here I come. Whatever you do Pan, don’t tense.” He warned before moving forward with a quick but gentle thrust that slipped the tip of his arousal into her arse.  Despite her resolve not to be a coward, the admittance to her rear made Pan’s whole body arch as she dug deeper into her mother’s core while the feel of her mother’s skilled tongue delving into her depths was blinded her to the pain of her arse contracting and loosening around the golf ball sized head of her father’s cock.
Allowing his daughter a few moments to get accustomed to the sensation, he started to slowly press the rest of his rigid length inside her buttocks. Unfortunately this was a sensation even Videl’s incredibly toned oral skills couldn’t disguise and Pan was forced to squeeze her eyes shut as a sharp pang of pain ripped through her petite body. However, her mother’s long fingers quickly replaced that pain with pleasure as they began squeezing the nub of her clit while her teeth nibbled at her tender folds and another moan escaped the teen’s lips as s felt her father nearly pull completely out of her before slamming back into her arse.
“Oh Daddy…” moaned Pan, near paralysed from the tantalizing mix of pleasure and pain. “Please…fuck my ass! Fuck me in the ass!” Then she buried her face into her mother’s cavern; using her moans of ecstasy to send shivers down Videl’s spine while her tongue feasted and twirled inside the hot depths.
“Ahh! Yea give it to her Gohan.” Videl managed to order between moans.
Hearing the pair’s demands, Gohan began to vigorously fuck the teen, slamming his flesh into hers as he delved inside her tight insides. Her face securely buried in Videl’s pussy, Pan moaned with delight as his hard cock filled her arse over and over, making her small body rock and sway to his undeniable rhythm. Felling each of his powerful thrusts rock her innards, she began plunging her tongue into her mother’s folds to the time of her father’s motions.
Soon the house was filled with the trio’s moans, their cries of pleasure working to driving each other to their own pinnacle of pleasure so that it wasn’t long before Pan felt another earth shattering climax brewing from her parents’ affections. And As her burning cavern tightened with each movement of her mother’s tongue, so did the tight ring of her arsehole convulse and squeeze her father’s invading organ, driving Gohan to fuck her harder and faster as he strove to bring her to her maximum peak.
“Uh…oh Kami! Mommy …I’m…I’m going to cum, I’m going to cum with daddy’s big cock in my ass!” the girl cried, lost in utter rapture as she drank deep from her mother’s channel, carrying the woman down the roads of her pleasure.
“Yea…that’s it Pan! That’s it! Oh I’m almost there! I’m almost there!” Videl moaned, the maddeningly random movements of her daughter driving her into the brink of a white abbess that promised the most delightful of pleasures.
Beset by the pleasure, Gohan’s head lolled back on to his shoulders as a series of low moan’s escaped him from the feel of his daughter’s tight arse suddenly clamping down on his cock. It was too much for him however and he thrust into her as deep as he could before releasing an animalistic howl as he came, filling her tight bowels with his hot seed in the rush of another powerful orgasm. The sensations consumed her in an instant and Pan suddenly went death to all around her as her world suddenly became consumed by white flames and she was only faintly aware that she was screaming in pleasure as her mother continued to drink from her.
Coming down from their high, the three lovers just laid on the queen size and basked in the pleasures until the after waves of their orgasms subsided. Content in each other’s company, it took some time for either Gohan or Videl to notice that Pan had been knocked unconscious from her triple climax. Grinning, the couple carful detached themselves from their daughter and quickly tucked her in before leaving the girl to enjoy her dreams as she slept.
A hot shower and a mountain load of sandwiches later, the married couple were happily snuggled together in their bed; Gohan’s arm wrapped protectively around his wife as she snuggled into his chest.
“Thank you Gohan” She murmured sleepily, enjoying the heat he gave off as she listened to the deep rumble of his heart beats.
“Oh…What for Videl?” He asked before looking down at his wife with a confused look in his eyes.
Chuckling quietly as she mistook his naiveté for modesty, Videl lent up and gave him a peck on the check. “For doing that thing for Pan silly, I now it couldn’t have been easy for you.”
“It was nothing Videl, you now I would gladly die for you or Pan” Grinning, Gohan gave his wife a loving Kiss before adding “However, you do realise that we have probably ruined all of Pan’s future sexual experiences; don’t you?”
“Well I don’t think there is a problem there.” Videl said as she smirked up at him “Unless I’m very much mistaken, I think Trunks has been taking an interest in our little Pan.”
“TRUNKS HA!!!!” Gohan exclaimed in mock laughter before a hurt look appeared on his handsome face. “Do you really think that Trunks and I are in the same league?”
Giggling, Videl stroked his cheek affectionately as she said “Of course not dear, but he is probably better than most humans, and once you’ve done Saiyan you never go back.”
“Well I guess you’re right, and they do say that the first time should always be the best.”
“Do they? Well then you prove them wrong at least five or six times a day.” Videl added, flashing her husband a naughty smile as she crawled on top of him.
“Five or six times?” Gohan asked, mirroring his wife’s smile as he rolled them over so that he was now poised above her. “So tell me Videl, what is my current count for today?”
“Well to tell you the truth Lover, I kind of lost track. What you say we start over and go for an even seven?”
The End

 

Sun Burn

Hope you all enjoyed the last post. Here is another of my DBZ Fanfics. On a side note, have almost finished Sweet Temptations: The Babysitter. Will post more details soon as well as another story next Monday. Happy Reading.

Disclaimer: I do not own this Dragonball Z and have not profited from this work,

The link to the original work: http://anime2.adult-fanfiction.org/story.php?no=600023636

Sun Burn

“Oh Kami, why is it so hot today?” Erasa whinnied, her high pitched voice causing a flock of birds to fly from the trees and into the clear, blue sky.

The sun was beating down hard on the earth below, merciless in its attack on the planets inhabitants and Videl could only look on in annoyance as her friend complained. Whipping away the layer of sweat that had formed along her forehead, the teen sighed before asking “I wonder what’s taking those boys so long?”

At that, both girls looked down the beach to where Videl’s capsule chopper had landed and two figures could be seen walking along the beach towards them. The closer of the two had a semi-large build, long blond hair that went all the way down to his shoulders and was clearly struggling to carry two of their bags across the baking hot sand.

Sharpener almost collapsed as he reached the girls, dropping the luggage as he knelt down and braced himself on his knees; panting loudly as he tried to get his breath back. Looking up, he spotted the two girls giggling profusely as they watched him. Deluded by his own arrogance, he chose to believe their amusement was in fact infatuation and afraid of giving them the right idea, he jumped up and grabbed the bags. His fingers were throbbing painfully from the task of carrying the insanely heavy loads yet the blond just managed to walk up to the girls without cringing.

He allowed himself a moment of elation but before he could try an turn the obvious failure to his favour, Videl shut down. “Sharpener, where’s Gohan?” she asked before back down the beach for her boyfriend.

Trying to hide the dejected look that threatened to spread across his face at his dream girl’s words, Sharpener replied, in his cockiest voice, “I left nerd boy by the chopper, he said he would get the rest of the bags but I suspect he’s having trouble with the sun umbrella.” Before he looked back and almost collapsed in shock, struggling to find the words; he could only emit a series of exclamations as his eyes widen to the size of dinner plates.

Curious to see what was affecting the habitually macho blonde; both Erasa and Videl walked over to stand by Sharpener but then they could only stare at what was coming up the beach towards them. With both arms so heavily laden and overflowing with bags, the group couldn’t even see the tips of Gohan’s spiky black hair beneath the mountain of luggage. Erasa could only stair, mouth opening slightly in silent exclamation, while Videl had to try not to laugh at her friends’ reactions.

It had been over a year since the world tournament, and with the memory of the incident whipped from the memory of the human race; life had returned to normal for Gohan. Or at least as normal as things could get when you’re the son of an alien warrior, blessed with being the strongest fighter in the known galaxy and even capable of destroying a planet with no more than a flick of your wrist.

And now with school over for the holidays, the demi Saiyan had found himself spending a lot of time doing his favourite thing; sparing with Videl. However it wasn’t just her company Gohan enjoyed or the fact it did do wonders for their blossoming relationship; their training time had turned into steamy make out sessions more than once and a lot more happened when she decided to train in her combat suit. The fact was that Videl was a very good sparring partner. Although Goten was stronger and quicker, he had a habit of getting distracted; Videl was much more focused and even more egger to improve. Indeed, she had even gone as far as to chop off her long, gorgeous locks of black hair so she could train properly. Fortunately Gohan wasn’t to bothered by short hair and regularly said she was as beautiful as the day he first met her. She was also as fiery too, but now the hybrid found it incredibly sexy, rather than scary.

The only reason he wasn’t training with her today was because she had promised to go shopping with Erasa and Sharpener. However, summer had come early and It was proving to be a hot summer, a very HOT summer. Soon deciding that it was too hot for lumping heavy bags of clothes around store after store; the teens decided to go to the beach instead. For both Gohan and Videl, it would prove to be a most welcomed vacation. Being crime fighters, martial artistes, students, and role models took a toll on them. That’s why they so willingly accepted and Gohan knew just the perfect spot.

Dropping the bags to the sandy ground, the demi-Saiyan gave Videl a questioning look as he gestured towards the two blonds who still hadn’t quit staring at him with disbelieving expressions. Playfully smiling at him, she walked over and gave him a soft kiss on the check; causing both Erasa and Sharpener to wake suddenly from their daze; embarrassed blushes staining their checks a deep shade of red as they looked away, muttering something that sounded an awful lot like ‘get a room’.

It took less than an hour to unpack all of the bags and the group could finally change out of the stuffy clothes they’d thrown on and into their suits.

…………………….

“Videl, why didn’t you ever tell me that Gohan had such a dreamy physique?” Erasa asked, her voice holding a playfully angry tone as they lay on their towels; soaking up some rays.

Smiling innocently at her friend but deciding not to answer her question, Videl turned back to look out on the sparkling blue ocean and watch as the two boys enjoyed themselves. After finding out that the demi-Saiyan had never surfed a day in his life; Sharpener had taken it upon himself to teach Gohan how to ride the waves.

“Come on, Gohan! Don’t tell me you’re giving up now! You’re just beginning to get the hang of your board.” exclaimed the blond, splashing his friend with a wash of tropical water.

“Sorry Sharpener.” Gohan said apologetically, while scratching the back of his head and doing a fair imitation of his father’s trade mark grin, all the while trying not to fall off the lump of fiberglass. “I just need a break. Four hours in the water is tiring.” It wasn’t really so bad in the water, it was just that Gohan couldn’t stand sitting on the damn board another minute and although he appreciated his friend trying to teach him how to surf; Gohan decided he would rather stick with swimming and fishing.

“Oh come on! After all the training Videl brags about the two of you do. You mean to tell me that you can’t take this?”

“I never said that, but I think Videl might just skin me if I spend the whole day with you,” Gohan hurriedly said before laughing nervously as he paddled back to shore.

Watching as Gohan jumped off the fiberglass and began wading through waist deep waters; Videl was sure that both her and Erasa drooling with desire. Droplets of water were running down his muscular chest , accentuating the bulging muscles of his thorax before the shallower water revealed his Speedos to their hungry eyes and in their damp state; they left nothing to the girls’ imagination.

Completely oblivious to the effect he was having on them, the Demi-Saiyan made his way through the salty water until he was finally back on the sandy shore, using his beach towel to dry himself off as he approached an incredibly sexy ebony haired woman and her equally attractive friend. The sight of them lying there in their skimpy bikinis would have brought a smile to any male in the galaxy, and Son Gohan was no exception.

“Had enough ocean for one day, Gohan?” said Erasa teasingly, trying to make it look as if she wasn’t staring at the teen’s very muscular physique.

“Nah, just needed a break from Sharper ,” he said as he laid the towel down between the two girl’s before joining them on the sandy floor, “Besides, I missed you…” he said hotly, turning his attention to Videl

Videl let out a yelp of protest as Gohan trapped her beneath him, pressing her against himself as he took her mouth and kissed her deeply. Her sapphire eyes opening wide in surprise as she tried to push the man away, unwilling to go too far with Erasa sitting right next to them; but as he began to plunder her mouth with his skilled tongue; she lost all thought of resisting. Feeling playful, she bit his tongue lightly; making the demi yelp before pressing his lips more firmly against hers.

Videl could feel heat growing in her stomach as his tongue stroked against hers and responded in kind, feeling the warmth curl tighter in her belly as she did. Soon they were lost in the sensations and full out snogging when the dry sound of someone clearing their throat interrupted their passionate embrace.

Jumping back, the couple looked around and watched as both Erasa and Sharpener stood over them with stunned looks written across their faces from having watched the young couple make out right in front of them. Embarrassed, the couple looked away and Gohan whispered to Videl “Fancy going for a swim?”

At her nod, Gohan took her hand and led Videl down to the water’s edge. Neither looking back as the two blonds just watched them, still too deep in a state of shock to even ask them where they were going as they splashed into the Ocean. Gohan eagerly pulled Videl out into dark blue depths, further than she really wanted to go. Still, she knew she was safe with Gohan. He would never let anything happen to her. Not anything he could stop at least but then she doubted there had ever been a shark that would have been able to eat an angry Mystic Gohan. Suddenly, Gohan let her go and disappeared beneath the water.

“Gohan?” Videl called, treading water as she waited for him to surface; but there was no sign of him. Starting to get a little worried, she looked around then nearly jumping out of her skin when a strong hand grabbed her leg and pulled her beneath the water. Suddenly, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her against a wall of muscle so that they were pressed chest to chest as he kissed her beneath the surface.

Small air bubbles flittered across their lips as they kissed and despite her anger at Gohan for scaring her, her hands started roaming his body. He rubbed against her and she could feel through his swim trunks that he was hard as a rock and that knowleddge sent a shiver of excitement through her.

Videl gasped suddenly at the feeling of Gohan tugging at her bikini bottoms, the flow of cool water past her naked bottom felt wonderful and she couldn’t help getting aroused even further. But before the hybrid could pull them all the way off, she was forced to break away and started kicking frantically for the surface. Although the idea of sex in the sea was an option they could look into later, She wasn’t ready to let Gohan have his evil way with her; not just yet at least.

For the next half an hour, the couple played shark and mouse. Holding his breath, Gohan would stay beneath the water and try and catch Videl while she would swim away to escape, although always hoping that he’d catch her quickly so she could be in his arms again. Videl screamed as Gohan came up to the surface, grabbing her in the process. Somehow, she ended up in his arms and they were face to face, the ocean pushing them together. Instinctively, she wrapped her legs around his waist, they were both breathing heavy from swimming and looking around, Videl was shocked to see how far from the island they were.

“Um…Gohan where are we?” She asked while wrapping her arms around his neck and using the demi Saiyan to keep her afloat.

“In the ocean.” He said lazily while leaning back so that he was spread eagled with Videl atop of him.

Blinking against the suns reflected glair on the crystal clear water, Videl shot him an angry glair as she said “I know that Mr completely obvious, what I meant is why did you bring me out here?”

Closing his eyes as a wave hit his head; Gohan said simply “I wanted us to be alone.” Before making Videl jump as his hands travelled down and squeezed her still bare rump.

Quickly batting his hands away from her arse, Videl looked around and spotted a god sent. Looking down she pointed to an island that she could just make out on the horizon and said “Take me other to that island and then I’ll give you a trea…” She never got the chance to finish before Gohan was on the move.

……………………………………..

Leaning back against a hard rock, Gohan enjoyed the feel of Videl pressed against him as she sank to her knees, straddling him. Her slender hands running trails across his hard chest as her luscious lips linked to his thin ones. At the feeling of her warm lips against his own, he couldn’t resist the urge to touch her anylonger and his hands locked onto her hips; pulling her enticing form closer to his body.

Slowly, his mouth opened against hers, making Videl moan as his tongue glided along her lower lip. She opened to him in turn and their tongues began their familiar dance, touching, teasing and exploring each other’s mouth. She couldn’t help but moan as little shocks of pleasure began running along her nerves. Teasingly, Gohan’s hands started to roam over her back, leaving trails of burning fire along her skin as he used his nails to send shivers up her spine. Her slender hands went from his neck to his muscular bare shoulders, using her nails to scrape the hard muscles and make him hiss before using a feather-like touch to send shivers up his spine in return. His strong yet delicate fingers continued to slide up the soft skin of her back, making her tremble under his touch and also making Gohan smile as she did; Videl was always so receptive and sensitive to his touch.

Videl moaned as she felt Gohan’s hot lips leaving heated kisses from her open mouth and down to her perfect jaw till he reached the sensitive skin of her neck while his hands were sensually working their way from her curvy hips to her perfect breasts. She shivered when his teeth touched her skin, the exquisite contact sending jolts running through her nerves and to her breasts, her hardening nipples becoming visible through the material of her bikini top, down her belly to her sex and the moist that was heat rising between her legs.

Braking the kiss, he gave Videl an innocent yet knowing smile as their eyes locked in a lustful gaze; both were breathing heavily and were a little out of breath from that kiss’s burning intensity. A sudden loud moan left her lips as his fingers finally modelled onto both her soft mounds, her head rolling back as she arched her back into his touch.

Smiling at her receptiveness, Gohan gripped the hem of her top and pulled it down; allowing her breasts to burst free from their restraints. Sensing his hands leaving one of her pleasure spots, she looked down at him questionably and when their lustful eyes met he smiled mischievously before saying “Kami… you’re gorgeous…” while staring at her godlike beauty.

His eyes travelled up her torso, taking in the sight of her smooth milky stomach till they located the objects of his desire. He felt his member growing harder just staring at them, although this was by far not the first time Gohan had gazed upon Videl, he doubted he had ever seen her look more perfect than she did then, with the golden sun shining down upon her and the sparkling waters of the ocean in the background. Videl’s breasts were large, full and firm; their milky-like complexion accentuated the contrast with her rosy nipples that had stiffened to pebbles.

Licking his lips, he cupped her large breasts in his palms before bending forward and taking the aching bud into his mouth, running his teeth over it and suckling hard, causing Videl to pant, gasping for air as she arched and pressed against him. Her breathing becoming shaky as she threaded her hands into his ebony coloured locks, keeping his mouth firmly wrapped around her breast. Gohan didn’t really care though as he explored her flesh with his lips, tongue and teeth in every way his libido could imagine. And her reactions were delicious as she simultaneously gasped, thrust her breast further into his mouth and tightened her fingers in his hair.

Then his lips moved, his head burying in the valley between her breasts, leaving soft kisses against her velvety skin as he used his hands to lower her to the sandy ground; laying her beneath him. His hands then travelled up her sides to her breasts and he began hungrily devouring her, growling her name between licks and kisses, tweaks, twists and pulls.

Videl was lost in the sensations Gohan was drawing out of her, she had curiously fondled her own breasts in the past but it had never felt this exciting. Gohan seemed to be able to touch her in a way that made everything she felt magnified. However she wanted more…

Unable to take it any longer, she hurriedly pulled him back up and into a hot kiss. Her breasts were pressing tightly to his toned chest, the contrast of hard and soft skin rubbing and caressing only heightening her pleasure as Gohan’s hands glided down to her waist, running the tips of his fingers lightly over her flat stomach, making it twitch and her purr. Sliding his hands further down his lover’s body till he came to the material of her bikini bottom; slipping the material aside before he placed a finger at her entrance.

“I love it when you’re already wet for me,” he whispered huskily into her ear before swirling a finger around her clit, causing Videl to release a shuddering moan, “and I especially love it when one of the most composed woman I’ve ever met in my life, is reduced to quivering helplessness mass when I do this” before pushing two fingers inside her.

“Oh, shit…Gohan,” Videl moaned at the top of her lungs, her head thrashing from side to side as his fingers began to work their magic on her. His two fingers thrusting back and forth while his thumb started pressing against her clit. Lifting his head and looking down at her beautifully flushed face and smiled before working her a little harder.

“You like that?”

“Ye…yes,” she panted, her legs opening as much as her bones and joints would allow. “Yes, yes, yes…”

Enjoying the sound of her pleading, the hybrid began twisting his fingers, marvelling at the juices that began to flow from her as he moved his digits out of her, then back in before spreading her delicate folds and widening her entrance, making Videl scream his name. Each time she made a sound Gohan could feel himself hardening further and he so desperately wanted to be inside of her, but his Saiyan brain enjoyed the sound of her screaming his name too much to give it up yet.

Then Gohan got an idea, withdrawing his fingers from her before lifting her up and laying her down on the smother side of the rock he’d been using as a back rest before looking over her. He loved the way Videl looked at that moment, when she was too carried away with desire. She looked like all those pictures and statues he’d seen of Greek temptress gods; wild hair, flushed cheeks with a look of pure pleasure written across her face. Videl was his temptress, the person that could call out the sexual being that Gohan kept hidden from the world and in particular; the girls at school who kept trying to sleep with him.

Pushing those thoughts to one side, Gohan bent down and ripped the thin material of her bottoms aside. He could smell the sweat sent of her arousal as he lent a bit closer and it sent shivers down his back before he dived in and started to lick the outside of Videl’s core. He could taste her excitement flowing around his tongue as the teen began grinding her hips into his mouth. Videl’s slender hand dived into his black hair and gripped the dark black locks of her lover’s hair as his tongue delved deeply into her centre.

“Oh Gohan! Kami that’s so good…Please…Right there! Oh that’s the spot! Right there!” Videl cried, bucking her hips upwards with delight as he suckled her small bundle of nerves and made a low rumbling “Mmm…” intonation that reverberated through her like a bolt of lightning. Gohan’s assault had started small but now he was quickly improving and was using certain tricks that only the Saiyan hybrid could do.

Her body quivered as her mind registered the sight before her lust clouded sapphire orbs, she could see his deep dark eyes locked onto hers with a true carnal hunger burning in the black depths as his mouth feasted and his powerful hands held her lengthy legs open, the sight itself was beyond erotic and only brought her closer to the peak she so very much desired to reach.

His tongue sailed expertly over her moistened slit, causing Videl to feel her pulse pounding through her as her eyes squeezed shut and another onslaught of throaty moans to pass through her full-reddened lips. “Oh Kami…Oh Kami!!” Videl gripped the demi Saiyan’s hair with both hands now as she felt his tongue and it was a safe bet to say she had never experienced anything like this before.

Gohan was eagerly thrusting his tongue in and out of his beautiful girlfriend’s hot slit; the enticing scent of her sticky honey flooding his nostrils and driving him on; making him even more anxious to be inside her once again. He fastened his entrances, lightly biting her moist folds with his sharpened canines. He could sense she was coming close to a climax, Videl could feel the tension like a coil winding up inside of her at the feeling of that unique tongue reach in deep; slamming into her cervix filling her to the brink.

“Oh…Oh…Ah…Augh…I’m…Oh Kami! Oh Gohan….I’m Cum…CUUMMMINNNG!” Videl screamed out, white explosions flashing before her eyes as she climaxed, her juices flooding the demi Saiyan’s mouth as he eagerly lapped up her juices.

Standing up and licking his lips clean, Gohan lent over the teen, his heated breath brushing her skin as he watched her come to. Slowly, she blinked through the haze of mindless fog, the first thing she saw was a smug look playing upon his face and her boyfriend’s playful dark eyes stared into hers as he said “Mmmm… your delicious.”

Bending down, he captured her parted lips in a heated kiss and Videl suddenly noticed that his lips tasted a little different, slightly sweater than normal and it took a second for her pleasure dulled brain to realise that she could taste her own essence. However before she could stop him, Gohan pulled away and Videl felt herself slip off the rock and land softly onto the sandy bed beneath.

Catching her breath back, Videl looked up at the Saiyan standing over her before giving him a mischievous smile while saying softly “Here…let’s get these off…” One of her hands snaked around his waist, bringing him closer to her while her cool fingers moved to the very large bulge in his trunks.

“Hmm…pleased with yourself are you?” she purred before taking hold of him through the thin cloth, her talented fingers squeezing him to point where it almost hurt. Instantly certain that his brain had exploded, Gohan’s head fell back as he tried to remember how to breathe while moaning as her thumb swirled tight circles over the head of his cock. She heard him let out a grunt of pleasure and she could almost feel his shaft pulsing in her grasp as her thumb lightly pressed on his sensitive tip.

Videl suddenly stopped her hand where it rested and looked up at him, smiling deviously up at him as she heard the demi let out a grunt of pleasure and she could almost feel his shaft pulsing in her grasp as her thumb lightly pressed on his sensitive tip. Keeping her eyes locked on him, she was pleased to see the dazed look that had been worn by her mere moments ago now donning her lover’s features, his head thrown back and eyes closed as he released short gasps and moans. Smiling, the teen dropped her eyes back down to his length and watched as the immense swollen member pressed against its confines, threatening to burst through the thin cloth at any moment.

Licking her drying lips lightly, Videl released her grip on his member before grabbing the waistline of his trunks and slowly pulling them down; watching in awe as he member burst free. Captivated by the sight of Gohan’s erect, 12 inch phallus, the teen reached out and lightly grasped him. Carefully, she ran her fingers up his cock from base, buried in a light nest of dark hair, to the weeping mushroom shaped tip. Swallowing all caution to the winds, she wrapped her fingers around him, enjoying the incredible heat and silken texture of the skin surrounding his hard length.

Gohan could barely hold onto any form of coherent thought as Videl’s talented fingers through him into the world between ecstasy and agony. Suddenly, the teen bucked his hips up in surprise and let out a small moan as he felt something warm and wet wrap around the head of his cock.

Looking down, Gohan had to grab hold of the rock as he watched Videl’s wet, pink tongue dart out and lick his manhood before it began disappearing into the warm cavern of her mouth. Videl smiled at his reaction, knowing she was making the most powerful fighter in the universe feel so wonderful that his knees were almost buckling. She moved at a moderate pace, her lips squeezing his cock as her damp, hot orifice slid up and down. And while her mouth worked its magic, she continued to massage his phallus with her hand, twisting and turning its base before cradling the velvety sack beneath in her hand, gently massaging them and making the demi hiss.

At a teasingly, leisurely pace Videl wrapped her tongue around him, massaging his cock as she slowly took more of his dick into her mouth and Gohan had to wonder, ‘how can she be so slow?

“Yes,” the word suddenly escaped his mouth as a groan when his dick hit the back of her mouth and the Saiyan was rewarded with her relaxing her throat and slowly sliding her mouth further down his manhood.

Lacing his fingers in her silky black locks, Gohan was tempted to push her head further down onto his cock so she’d take the rest of him into her orifice; but he knew that could suffocate her so he was forced to control himself. Her hand continued to travel gently up and down his phallus as her mouth enclosed half of the length, moving back and forth slowly. Though she still couldn’t completely swallow him, with all the extensive practice that she had been getting lately, she was getting quite good at giving the Saiyan a blow job. Suddenly, Gohan began groaning in disappointment as she pulled her head back, only to silence him by sliding back down on his cock; her tongue relentlessly teasing him as she began to moan, the vibrations of which travelled down his shaft and added to his pleasure.

“More. . .” Gohan mumbled, almost incoherent with pleasure. He could feel his climax approaching fast and he wanted to cum down her wonderful throat. Lost in the feeling of her skilled fingers gently wrapping around his balls, massaging them as her mouth assaulted his cock, he almost lost it when he felt her moan again. ‘Her mouth feels so good. . .how in the name of kami did I make it this far.’

Videl could feel how close he was too, but unfortunately for Gohan, she had no intention of letting her lover cum just yet. Withdrawing slightly, she whispered “Not yet.” before with one last flick of her tongue over his head, pulled away. Looking down and smiling at the pained confusion flooding his lust clouded orbs, Videl simply turned around and got on all fours on the top of the rock, giving his lustful eyes a wonderful sight of her perfect butt and moistened womanhood.

It wasn’t that Videl was a tease, she had wanted to finish her oral pleasure but the thought of what that would mean could almost make a girl cry. While Gohan was certainly able to go more than one round and had actually fucked her into an hour’s unconsciousness more than once, his Saiyan blood made him something of an animal and the longer Videl left him unfulfilled; the harder he would fuck her.

Catching sight of Videl through the lustful haze that clouded his mind, Gohan felt a familiar twinge as his sayain blood reacted to the sight of her full, curvy arse and he hurriedly positioned himself behind her. Taking hold of his erected member, he started sliding the head along her slick entrance; parting her wet folds and tracing the tip of his cock against the sensitive bundle of nerves that rested above her tight entrance; sending a shiver of pleasure up her spine. The teen’s lips parted, letting out hot pants of air and soft moans of pleasure as she threw her head back; her eyes open wide as she relished in the feel of his teasing while trying to move her hips back onto his hard shaft.

“Stop it!” Videl begged, her voice holding a pleading tone as she grew desperate to hold him inside of her. “Please…”

“Please what?,” Gohan asked, his Saiyan blood enjoyed teasing Videl and he purposely rubbed his manhood amidst her desire slicked folds with the hopes of putting her on edge.

He succeeded.

“Kamidammit, Gohan Son, stop being such a stupid ass and-”

“What?” he asked, pretending that he hadn’t got the gist of what she wanted.
“Fuck me…”

Smiling, Gohan accomplished her request and finally pushed all his length inside her hot tunnel, making the girl moan loudly while moving back to meet his thrusts. His grip on her inviting hips tightening to the point were his nails were almost digging into her delicate skin; guiding her movements in time with his pushes.

“Oh fuck! Oh fuck!” she moaned as this wave of new sensations hit her body harder than an avalanche.

“Yeah! You like that, don’t you?” Gohan panted, trying to keep his body in check as he watched her writhe and moan against the rock face.

Videl was totally lost in the pleasure she was experiencing; Gohan could fill her like nothing she could imagine. She could sense his thick cock pulsating and stretching her velvety walls every time he entered her; and she was sure that if he kept on ramming into her at that pace; the only way she was going to make it back to Erasa and Sharpener was if he carried her back to the beach.

Soon, they both managed to establish a steady, vigorous rhythm with Gohan fucking her from behind while Videl used the rock to roll her body in time with his movements. Her eyes were closed and sweat was glistening on them both as she felt his throbbing member purge in her core.

“Oh…oh Kami…oh Gohan! Ugh…oh yes fuck me! Come on and fuck me!”

A low grunt came from the hybrid’s throat as he forced himself even deeper inside her wet pussy and he couldn’t resist glancing down at where their bodies were joined; watching as the slick juices that leaked from her coated his hard member. Keeping a firm grip on her arse to keep her still, he began shoving all of his length inside of her; revealing in the sensation of her tight confines surrounding him before withdrawing until just the swollen head was immersed in her tight entrance and then repeating the motion.

“Uh-uh-uh…oh Gohan…oh-oh…it’s so good!” panted Videl, no longer able to form coherent sentences as waves of pleasure rocked her body like swells of the ocean.

Smiling victoriously, Gohan started pummelling into her slick entrance as fast and deep as he could; the way she moaned and begged for more letting him know it was okay to ravage her tight orifice. Each time he re-entered her, Videl he pushed back with such force her whole body shock.

“I’m gonna cum!” she suddenly cried as his cock plunged deeper than ever into her. “UH-UH-UH-UH-OH FUCK! OH FUCK! I’M CUMMING GOHAN! OH I’M FUCKING CUMMING!”

Never slacking as his thrust into Videl from behind, the demi smirked as he asked “Already?”

“OHHHHHHHHHH YES!!!” She cried, answering his question with a loud shriek as her hot nectar smothered his cock. Her fists turned white from the death grip she had on the rock as the rolls her orgasm overtook her; her climax dulled mind never registering Gohan‘s movements as he took her in his arms and laid her gently down on the rock face.

Suddenly, she screamed out at the feeling of him thrusting up, filling her to the brink as he moved his hand up and rolling his thumb over her hardened nipple; adding to the surge of sensations as he leaned down and took the other bud into his mouth.

“Ooh yes! Oh it feels so good!” she moaned in delight as she started riding her lover’s cock, working it with the same vigor as they had before. She was practically dancing atop him, swaying her beautiful body to the mind numbing feelings of bliss.

To Gohan, she looked like an angel. Even when they were just fucking, his heart swelled whenever he gazed upon this girl who loved him despite what he was. And as she rode him, he thanked Kami for such a wondrous blessing.

“Uh-uh-uh-uh-Videl! Oh Videl! My Kami you’re so tight!” he grunted as he held onto her hips and thrust up into her throbbing core. She let out little moans every time he was fully encased within her. He nibbled on her jaw line following its curve to the other side of her neck and suddenly biting down, causing her to gasp.

“Ohhh! Ohhh! Ohhh!” She moaned, crashing down on his cock, her strides dissipating into purely upwards glides and then crashing down slams. The gentleness was gone and the sexual-beast inside of her had emerged.

“Oh FUCK!” Videl screamed as she plunged herself down onto Gohan, her motions as wild as her screams of ecstasy but it didn‘t stop her from noticing the dazed look on her lover’s face. “Yea! Oh you like that, don’t you?”

“Oh you know it!” Gohan grunted while flashing a grin and giving her bare arse a firm squeeze, “I’m gonna make you scream, my beautiful pet.”

“Then put up or shut up, Lover!” Videl said while using her legs as leverage so that she could grind her body against her Saiyan lover. Her pussy was so wet and she knew just how to tense her inner muscles around his cock in a way that would send Gohan into a sexual frenzy.

“Oh Kami that’s hot!” he grunted, watching as Videl bounced up and down his hard dick fervently, her large breasts bouncing with her. Despite his current position, the hybrid couldn’t help but admire the erotic display before gripping her hips and butt to savour the intoxicating feel of this hot beauty’s flesh. He then returned the favour by using one of his special hands to rub and knead her large breasts, making her moan louder every time he pinched her nipple.

And soon he had Videl screaming like he promised. With the way he worked his cock, squeezed her butt, and toyed with her breast he sent her into a state of bliss. Pleasure surged through her body as she relished the feeling. “Gohan! Gohan! Oh Gohan! Oh Kami yes! Harder! Harder! Fuck me harder!” the crime fighter begged, her body covered in sweat as she eagerly worked her body up and down his hard dick.

“Uh-uh-uh-oh fuck! Oh yeah that’s feels so fucking good! So hot and tight!” grunted Gohan, firmly rubbing her breasts as he thrust up into her throbbing core; his hard flesh rubbing sensually with her womanly curves. t was a special blend of lovemaking and just all out fucking that just drove Videl so wild with passion and she couldn’t hold back her climax. Digging her nails into Gohan‘s torso, her whole body arched against the stone as a burst of pleasure surged through her.

“OHHHHHHHHHHHHH Gohan!”

Gohan’s lust clouded eyes shut tightly as he felt himself nearing his limit and as slick tunnel tightened around his cock; the sensation of her inner walls convulsing and tightening in erratic spasms around his thick member was too much for him. Throwing his head back and releasing a howl that he was sure travelled all the way over to their friends, Gohan exploded in a wash of creamy seed into Videl’s moistened hollowness. With a dazed smile, he watched with half lidded eyes as her face stayed contorted in a sense of mind-numbing pleasure. It was a sight he never tired of. While she could be so wild, she still looked so angelic when she climaxed.

The sapphire eyed teen collapsed onto the Saiyan’s hard body; she was exhausted and needed to rest. As strong arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her tired form into a comfortable embrace, Videl smiled softly and snuggled up to him as Gohan placed a light kiss on her forehead before whispering breathlessly “Love…you…Gohan” And then she fell asleep.

…………………….

“Geez Videl, how long did you spend in the sun to get such a bad case of Sun Burn?” Erasa enquired, her voice holding a concerned tone as they finished packing their things into the chopper.

Looking away as a tinge as red as her back stained her cheeks, Videl tried to think of an answer that wouldn’t involve the worlds ‘Gohan, fuck’ and ‘stamina’. It would have been a long wait had the silence not been suddenly broken by a barrage of laughter.

Looking around, Videl was sure she could of died from embarrassment right then and there for standing only a few strides away was Gohan and a doubled over Sharpener who was laughing hysterically while pointing at her very familiar outline that lay right in the centre of the Saiyan’s heavily sunburnt skin.

The End